Actions

Work Header

Ishimaru Kiyotaka: Ultimate Time Looper

Summary:

Still, Taka feverishly thought, it would have been nice if Monokuma really had a time machine...

It’s the first day in the Killing Game again, and this time he will get everything right. He knows what motivated Maizono, Enoshima, Kuwata, Mondo, and what their classmates’ potential is! So it would be as simple as talking to them, right?

After being killed by a dozen of spears, Taka woke up on the first day for the fifth time. And realized that it would not be so easy to save them all, but then again… life is all about making effort after effort!

Current arch: To survive.

Notes:

Hi!! Welcome to my first fic ever, lol.
This concept didn’t want to leave me alone, love the fact that depressed Taka wanted so bad a time travel solution, so here we are.
This time loop fic is more like Re:Zero which, if you haven’t seen it, means that it will restart in certain updated points. That way we don’t have to read/write the beginning twenty times (even if it feels like it) and Taka doesn’t lose his sanity so soon. It also means that some things he can’t fix and will bite his ass later (figuratively! The explicit rating is for graphic violence).
Now, I will put things like content warnings at the beginning of each chapter, but only if they are something not related to death (spoilers ahoy otherwise) and have a sufficient impact on the chapter. More on that later. For now, just assume that every chapter will have graphic violence, panic attacks and death (suicide, homicide, executions, etc.) which will be referred to as “normal warning apply”
My ramblings will be at the bottom normally, so if you want, this is the last thing you see out of me jsjss. Just know that this is an ishimondo endgame kind of fic and I will add tags as we progress.
This is unbetad (by native speakers), so if you see a mistake of any kind please tell me. Also, I only have played Danganronpa THH, and read the character’s pages, so if something is too OOC let me know to work on it. BTW, I use He/Him pronouns for Chihiro, but everyone’s interpretations are valid yadda yadda.
The fanfic is a work in process, but I think I got everything under control. Hopefully.
I will update every other week, on Friday’s evenings (I’m in South America, mind you).
With all that, please enjoy. Love you all!

Chapter 1: Desiderium

Chapter Text

As Ishimaru Kiyotaka lied on a puddle of his own cursed blood, his attacker’s footsteps slowly walking away, he wondered if anyone would mourn him. A sharp pain in his head was the only answer to that selfish question.

 

For the last days, he tried to ignore the persistent thought, but even mere seconds after witnessing the spinning wheel at the trial settle in Mondo he realized,

 

It didn’t make sense to cling to life.

 

Taka would not delude himself further, the act did not have a point anymore or maybe it never had one. He was a burden to everyone, whether he was catatonic or trying to kept going, thinking that maybe that was Mondo would want.

 

The only person that was happy to see him nowadays was not even one, and even then, it left. Furthermore, Alter Ego had survived its creator’s death, so what would it ‘think’ at the passing of someone as monopolizing and desperate as Taka. A person who asked the machine time and time again that…

 

Anyways.

 

If his classmates would describe Taka it would surely be as loud, obnoxious, and somewhat of an idiot at guessing social cues. Nevertheless, even someone like him could guess what real intention a note promising a ‘secret exit’ had.

 

He wished his trial was not trouble on the others though. Naegi was something of a friend, and he appreciated Hagakure’s efforts the days after… After Mondo’s death.

 

And remembering that hurt.

 

It hurt more than his skull being broken. Maybe it was the adrenaline in his system talking, but the open wound in his heart was so much worse.

 

Ishimaru Kiyotaka cried, for the first time in days, weeks, eons, after his kyoudai’s execution. He missed his friend desperately, more than words could ever express. The first days he could not eat. Either the fear of his food being tainted by Monokuma or the revolting image of his first friend ever being turned into that, made him puke even on an empty stomach. Or maybe it was the unfairness of it all.

 

Mondo didn’t deserve that kind of death.

 

The gang leader didn’t mind that Taka was loud, rigid, and didn’t really get what a ‘normal conversation’ was. In fact, even when Taka was imposing his ideals or going longer than necessary, Mondo just laughed in a not-mean manner and supported him in a way no one had ever done before.

 

Mondo was not the person he expected, and when Taka get to know him, really know him, he discovered a man with a nobler heart than all of the people he knew. The biker loved animals, was respectful of women, had a good sense of humor, and wanted to become a carpenter to create things instead of destroying them… To better himself!

 

And Mondo had gifted him with his presence and affection. Taka had fun with him in a manner he thought forgotten, buried between the happy memories before his grandparent’s scandal, before his mom left.

 

It was quite easy to imagine what could have been. Having studying sessions with Mondo, participating in the school’s festivals together… maybe even celebrating each other’s birthdays.

 

Ishimaru Kiyotaka felt cold.

 

If this was a normal school, they could have been friends for all of it – and Mondo could have built him the house he talked about. They would have shared.

 

If only Taka could have been a better friend, a supportive one. If he had watched his kyoudai’s back, as well as he had done for Taka… Maybe Mondo could have trusted him with his secret, and both Chihiro and he would still be here.

 

Life did not give seconds chances though, and Taka, in a manner similar to Toronosuke, had failed after tasting glory briefly.

 

Still, Taka feverishly thought, it would have been nice if Monokuma really had a time machine

 

Because...

 

“I think…”. Mondo’s gaze did not move of the windows, the fire casting shadows in his face. “That as long as we have each other, we can try our best at being fine”

 

He gripped Taka’s hand tighter. For whose comfort was never clear.

 

Something inside Kiyotaka’s mind was almost imperceptibly unraveling.

 

It hurts.

 

IT HURTS.

 

IT HURTS.

 

He… He should probably stop trying to think for once in his life.

 

Ishimaru Kiyotaka’s last wish, as his consciousness slowly faded away, was that wherever he ended upon was next to Mondo.

 

 

 

To survive: Loop 1

 

Taka woke up.

 

Oh, he lived.

 

At least his head hurt a lot less than before, although he didn’t know enough of brain injuries to question whether that was good or bad. Trying to be mindful of it, he slowly raised and opened his eyes.

 

His pulse accelerated as he stared at the familiar classroom walls, instead of the physics room.

 

Why would his (attempted) killer move him?!

 

And it would only be them, right? If Togami somehow tried to mess around with a ‘dead’ body again… Taka would not be adverse to punch the heir square in the face or worse; it surely was what Mondo would have wanted.

 

He needed to find the others before the person who wrote him the note found him first… If someone were as deranged as to kill for money, casting their morals aside, then what would they do if things did not go to plan?

 

Taka quickly walked to the main hall after his attempt at entering the dormitories area was blocked off. Hopefully, someone would notice him missing at the breakfast table and they would search, at least to make sure there were no new murders.

 

Placing himself at the sealed off entrance Taka waited. His watch pointed it was only five minutes before seven and as the needle went past it, the ticking never stopping, the morning announcement did not come.

 

He felt exhausted, but even if Taka was careful of his injury (why did it not hurt?) sleeping outside of the bedrooms was prohibited.

 

His injury…

 

Taka – well, there were no mirrors around – reached behind his head and slowly patted around waiting for the pain to come.

 

When he looked at his hands they were clean, not even a single speck of dried blood in them.

 

How?

 

The squeaking of a shoe warned him that he was not alone anymore. He turned around, aware of his heart pounding in his chest, and preparing himself for the worst.

 

The relief that flooded him as he saw that Kirigiri was the one entering the hall was indescribable. Even if he didn’t like how secretive the girl was or the way she mentally dissected all of their classmates, including him, he knew that Kirigiri was firmly placed on the no-killing side.

 

“Kirigiri-kun! Thank you for coming!” Taka quickly went towards her. “Someone tried to kill me. Are you and the others okay?!”

 

Kirigiri’s eyes widened and she took a step back. Maybe she thought he was dead? Or was someone else hurt?! This could not happen again - Why it was happening again?

 

His chest was tightening up, and this was not good and maybe she didn’t hear him so he needed to ask again and everything would be fine surely -

 

“Kirigiri-kun, are the others alive? Are they okay?!”

 

The girl planted herself at the entrance, and snapped, “How do you know my name?”

 

Did he hear her well?

 

“E-excuse me?”

 

“How. Do. You. Know. My name?” Her lavender eyes - so different to Mondo’s – flashed with clear annoyance. “Who are you? And what is this place?”

 

“I- I’m Ishimaru Kiyotaka, and this is Hope’s Peak - Were you hit in the head as well?! – We have been here for weeks –“

 

“Hope’s Peak?” Kirigiri paled. “Then –“

 

The girl started to pat her head as well, but as Taka saw, there was no blood either.

 

“Ehm, excuse me”. Both turned to the new voice. Yamada’s. “Did you perhaps awoke here without your recollection?”

 

“Yamada-kun!” It was weird being thankful of his ‘rival’s’ presence but right now he could hug him. “Kirigiri-kun doesn’t remember us or where we are – have you seen the others?”

 

Yamada started to quiver. “What?! – I don’t remember either!”

 

This was bad! Why would two of their classmates don’t remember? Or was this another trick of Monokuma? Are they acting? Do they want to kill Taka of confusion or prank him or? – Why? Why? Why why why -

 

“Hello?” A melodious voice cut his racing thoughts. “Hi! Did you woke up h-”

 

Time seemed to move in slow motion. 

 

His knees touched the ground before his brain finished processing what he was currently seeing. His stomach wanted to hurl at the sight. 

 

Right there, at the entrance, behind Yamada and some of the others was…

 

Maizono

 

Blood all over Naegi’s bathroom.  A rotten corpse of a girl.

 

Kuwata

 

It – He didn’t look human.  No one did after.

 

Enoshima

 

The first person he saw die.

 

And

 

Chihiro

 

“- know, he just passed out-”

 

Kiyotaka was underwater. His chest hurt like it.

 

“- nurse nearby?”

 

He could not think. 

 

Why why why why -

 

“-se breathe with me”. Kirigiri sounded far away. “Inhale for five seconds”

 

He couldn’t do it – He simply couldn’t –

 

“Inhale. Five seconds.”

 

He struggled, but he did so. And breathing did not normally require effort, so why -

 

“Hold it for seven – one, two, three –“

 

He imitated her, not letting himself hesitate through the tears.

 

“Exhale. 8 seconds.”

 

He felt a hand rubbing his back and, as he uncurls, when did he even do it?, he tried to ignore the faces of his classmates.

 

“Again. Inhale for five -”

 

Right there in the back a long leather jacket mocked him. He refused to see the wearer – he can’t. 

 

He continued to do the breathing exercises, and when Kirigiri asked him to describe what he sees, feels, hear, etc. he does so while looking pointedly on some other direction.

 

Away from the victims. Away from the blackeneds.

 

Away from him, that was both.

 

But as Kirigiri kept bringing him to reality and Sayaka slowly helped him up, warm hands grabbing his own warm arm, Taka started to think that this was too elaborate for a dream, nightmare, or some kind of trick.

 

“Hey! Are you feeling better?” Asahina asked.

 

“Y-yes”, responded Taka, “Sorry, but –”

 

He looked at them, at the walls, at them again.

 

Was this some kind of afterlife perhaps?

 

“- Do you know why you are here?”

 

“Ehm – I thought you knew”, Yamada admitted, “Or at least where we are?”

 

“This is Hope’s Academy, right?” Chihiro shyly asked, grabbing his skirt. “I saw some brochures, but it did not have –”. The programmer cringed looking at the ceiling.

 

“The machine guns?” Kuwata laughed nervously, “Yeah – Did not saw this coming at my first day here, that’s for sure”

 

“First day?!” This was -! “Then you don’t know who Monokuma is or the graduation clause?!”

 

Taka only saw confusion and some apprehension in their classmates’ faces, some of them even shaking their head.

 

Was he back to the beginning somehow?

 

They were alive. Alive!

 

Mondo was alive - and he would hug his friend, feel him breathe against him, and never let go as soon as possible – but now Kiyotaka needed to make sure he would stay that way.

 

For the first time in days, Kiyotaka’s determination and fighting spirit was back.

 

“Then we must try to escape at once!” He ordered. “Please, Oogami-kun and Mondo try to break the entrance! Someone, a mastermind, kidnapped us and they are going to make us try to kill each other –”

 

“Are you going cray-cray?” Enoshima interrupted him, “How could someone kidnaps us? I think we should let him rest –”

 

“Stop”, Togami demanded at the nervous model, then turned to look at Taka with disgust. “What kind of proof do you have? Why should we believe you?”

 

“Maybe because the fucking windows are fuckin’ bolted, you jackass -”

 

Everyone started to argue. This was not helping at all!

 

“PLEASE! LISTEN TO ME!” Taka was grateful of having strong vocal chords, even though all of them flinch. “I have lived this before! We need to join forces and find an exit before the Killing Game starts or you -”

 

He could see Naegi arrive at the corner of his eye, but at this moment he only had eyes for them, and he pointed at Chihiro, Kuwata, Maizono, Enoshima and Mondo.

 

“YOU WILL DIE!! I have seen it and –”

 

Ishimaru Kiyotaka’s body moved in its own, dancing to the rhythm of RAT-TAT-TAT-TAT, before crashing to the ground face first.

 

His body was burning. His mouth filled itself with liquid metal.

 

His classmates started screaming in a painful cacophony of sound.

 

He could only guess that the sharp stings – Is this what dying feels like? Why did it feel familiar? – were the bullets of the machine guns. Otherwise, why is he lying on a pool of blood?

 

The last thing he heard besides that despair-filled echo?

 

“- a killjoy. We can’t have spoilers, can we?”

 

Monokuma’s voice.

 

 

 

To survive: Loop 2

 

Taka woke up in the same classroom.

 

He raised so quickly that he almost fell upon the table. He could feel the pounding of his heart on his chest – on his ears – everywhere - as he looked at himself.

 

There was no blood on his uniform. Despite being shot multiple times - even if he still felt some phantom stings of the bullets - all his muscle mass was still there. Intact. He was alive when that should have killed him.

 

He dug around his hair - pulled it without precautions – but there was no sign of the expected pain after a blow to the head with a hammer. His shaking hands were clean of blood too. 

 

The blow - the bullets - It should have killed him - It should. In fact, and that realization made his stomach clench in pain, it did kill him.

 

How was this even possible?!

 

Did Monokuma say the truth about the time machine?! But how could it work? Why him?

 

It would be too kind of that damned bear. Surely not.

 

But then again, this was exactly the same classroom where he woke up the first time. The orientation guide was identical too! And how didn’t he notice that this uniform was the same he used for his first day? The one for especial occasions?

 

There was no other explanation of the others being alive - when they saw the bodies – even inspected them! - And witnessed the executions. It would be impossible to fake them, especially Enoshima’s punishment. They even entered the main hall in the same order, for goodness’s sake!

 

This was unnatural. But… Did it matter how he got here again as long as he had a chance to make it all right?

 

This time he could make sure no one would die.

 

He could save Mondo.

 

.

 

Taka glared at the sealed main entrance, trying to ignore the way his legs shake over the machine guns. 

 

To find a way to escape before Monokuma appeared was his priority, but no matter how hard he looked, it really seemed impenetrable.

 

“What are you doing?”

 

Even if he expected it, he jumped at Kirigiri’s voice.

 

“OH! Hello!” Taka stammered, “I was inspecting this device; it doesn’t quite fit this school environment!”

 

The girl seemed to dissect him with her gaze for some interminable seconds. “…I agree”, was all she replied before starting to scrutinize the left side of the door.

 

Yes! With both of them this might work.

 

When Yamada and the others started to enter, Taka caught them up to speed. Soon enough Oogami was helping them trying to force a way out.

 

Even if some of them didn’t believe there was danger, hoping for the best like Enoshima and Hagakure, introductions were quickly made. It was bittersweet seeing Kuwata trying to make Maizono laugh, or Chihiro trying to keep them all in sight. Still, it was nothing compared to…

 

“Oowada Mondo, Ultimate Gang Leader”. His kyoudai smirked, self-assured and alive.

 

To think that in Taka’s first life he immediately started to berate his kyoudai’s place at the school, of course Mondo hated him then. 

 

“I’m Ishimaru Kiyotaka, Ultimate Moral Compass. It’s nice to meet you, M- Oowada”

 

They stared at each other. The biker glowered at him, almost daring him to say something - Until someone else came and the tension was gone, along with Mondo.

 

Taka let out the breath he was holding. His muscles strained by his will of… not hugging his kyoudai, making sure there was flesh and blood and heat in Mondo’s body instead of that.

 

Before Mondo happened, Taka had never made a real friend, or at least not in the way the two of them just seemed to understand each other. They really were true kyoudais. But how could he show that to Mondo when only recently Taka learned what was a ‘normal conversation’? His lack of education was really showing!

 

The worse thing is that his usual study methods had not helped him at all previously! It was not until he was talking to Naegi, the friendliest of his classmates, that Taka had even begun to know about this glaringly obvious gap… To make a friend the normal way, he really needed lessons of an expert on that topic, but where to -?

 

Huh! It was obvious! Taka would just need to ask Professor Naegi Makoto for advice. 

 

Almost as summoned, the lucky student appeared at the door and quickly introduced himself to Taka and the others. It was a wistful feeling hearing them talk about what a strange orientation they were having, about weird pranks, when in any minute now -

 

*Ding dong, bing bong*

 

That would happen.

 

“Ahem! Ahem! Testing, testing! Mike check, one two! This is a test of the school broadcast system! Am I on? Can everyone hear me? Okay, well then...!” Monokuma’s voice came through the TV.

 

That damn teddy bear was already calling them to the gymnasium, talking about beginning the entrance ceremony. Togami left without looking behind, some of the others following him quickly. Taka would have gone as well but he did not really want to face the sadistic headmaster so soon; it was also a plus if he maintained Mondo in his eyesight going there.

 

Naegi led their group through the corridors, until they finally arrived to the gym. Hagakure had only finished talking about normal ceremony stuff when Monokuma started his show.

 

“Hey there, howdy, hello! Is everyone here? Good! Then let's get things rolling!” The first words before starting this madness.

 

Seeing his classmates bicker with Monokuma and his teddy bear status, without knowing the monster they were talking with was nerve wrecking to say the least. Inhale. Five seconds.

 

“Everyone stand at attention and bow! And... Good morning!” Monokuma beamed.

 

You could hear a pin drop.

 

“Huh? Weird, I thought at least some of you would have respect for your headmaster. Especially when I’m about to tell what your school life here will be like…”

 

Monokuma told them in no uncertain terms about their life here, and being cut off the world. The worst thing is that it was all true; the police had never come in despite all the time Taka had been here – there?

 

What could he even do? No matter how much Kirigiri and him looked at the sealed entrance they only discovered that it had a remote system, controlled by the mastermind no doubt, but not a way to escape. So how could they even find an exit? Especially when the rest of the school was still off limits?

 

The worst thing is that - and the realization almost made him gag - the only way so far he knew to open new floors and rooms was if…

 

“… one person were to murder another”

 

“M-Murder!?” Naegi cried out.

 

The others started to mutter among themselves, and he thought he heard some sniffles as Monokuma explained his disgusting ‘ideology’. Of course, the ‘headmaster’ did not talk about the motives, of them being coerced to act in his and the mastermind’s whims. The bear just told them to “go ahead, go on a kill-kill-killing spree!”

 

“Alright, come on”. Hagakure interrupted, “How long are you gonna keep this up?”

 

“Eh?” The bear just stared at the fortune teller, so did Taka.

 

“You got us, okay? You scared the hell out of us. So you can go ahead and reveal the trick now”

 

“Reveal the trick?” Monokuma was stumped.

 

“Yeah, cuz I mean... Y'know, this is all some kinda trick and all, right? So uh, like...” Hagakure was still in denial?

 

“Dude, shut the hell up and get outta my way”. Mondo shoved Hagakure and planted himself in front of Monokuma.

 

What was his kyoudai going to-?

 

“Listen up, asshole!” Mondo roared, “This shit's gone way too far! What the hell kinda joke IS this!?”

 

Monokuma quickly replied, “Joke? What, you mean like your hair?”

 

Oh no.

 

“FFFUUUUUUUUUUUU--!” Mondo launched himself into the air and flew at Monokuma, grabbing the bear in a chokehold. “Gotcha, you little piece of shit! I dunno whatever the hell you are! But I'm gonna rip you to fuckin' shreds!”

 

“Mon- Oowada-kun! Stop!” Taka ran towards the stage, he can’t lose Mondo to this! “Don’t provoke -”

 

“Waah! Violence against the headmaster is in violation of school regulations!”

 

No no no no, Taka’s head sung, as he almost tripped on the stairs.

 

“Shut the fuck up!” Mondo barked at Monokuma, “Let me outta here, or I swear to Christ...”

 

The bear started to beep. Taka’s heart beating on rhythm with it.

 

“Oowada-kun! Throw that away!” He was face to face to the biker now. Surely, Mondo would –

 

“Hell no! I’m gonna give this bastard what he deserves for this shit!” Mondo snarled, “What?! You on his side or somethin’?!”

 

The beeping was going faster.

 

“OF COURSE NOT! BUT YOU NEED TO -”

 

“Hurry up and throw it!” Kirigiri yelled stumping both into silence. Without another word Mondo threw Monokuma and as soon as he did -

 

*BOOM!*

 

Taka lost his balance. His ears pulsated even after the painful ringing was gone. The smell of gunpowder on the air was as putrid as he remembered.

 

“The hell!?” Mondo staggered next to him. “Th-That sure as shit wasn't a joke. It blew the hell up...”

 

“This means that the teddy bear's been destroyed, right?” Chihiro asked. If only.

 

Monokuma’s replacement appeared as nonchalant as ever. As if the bear didn’t just try to kill his friend! If Taka did not knew what the consequences would be, he would have try and destroy that damn machine.

 

“You son of a bitch!” Mondo was fuming. “You seriously tried to kill me just now!”

 

“Well, yes. I was serious about trying to kill you. You did violate one of the school regulations, after all”, Monokuma said, as if that bastard had told anyone what they were instead of just letting them stumble headfirst!

 

The bear continued, “I'll let you off with a warning this time, but you'd better be careful from now on. Any naughty boy or girl who violates my rules won't get off with just a little swat on the butt”

 

Enoshima’s pierced body flashed through his mind.

 

“How the hell are we supposed to know the rules if you don’t say them yet?” Kiyotaka snapped.

 

Wait – DID HE SAY IT OUT LOUD?!

 

“Puhuhu! What a naughty boy you are, Ishimaru-kun! Saying some big boy’s words right now! I ought to punish you!” Monokuma looked exhilarated.

 

Taka’s face was hotter than in the sauna now. How shamefully uncharacteristic of him! He – He didn’t want to be a bad example for the others, especially when he knew what Monokuma’s retaliations were like. Taka should be punished, really!

 

“No matter! Even if I am so bear-y hurt, you reminded me that I did have a little something prepared” The bear carried on, “To commemorate your joyous entry into our school... Our official student handbook!”

 

Monokuma gave them out, explaining what the handbooks were and their indestructibility (as if-!). He also pointed out that the cameras would be watching them. Honestly, Kiyotaka sometimes went to the sauna not only to remember his kyoudai and talk to Alter Ego, but to escape the wrongness of being surveyed as well.

 

The so-called headmaster left after that lecture and soon enough Taka’s classmates started to despair. Fukawa and Kuwata were the first to breakdown, then Chihiro and Yamada, at the realization of the Graduation Clause. Before he even thought of what to say to them, besides empty platitudes, Kirigiri beat him to the punch.

 

“We need to just calm down. First, let's just take a second to summarize everything we just heard”. The girl was as efficient as ever. “Based on what Monokuma said, we essentially have two choices. Choice number one is that we each stay here, living a 'communal life' together until the day we die. And the other choice is..."

 

Celeste completed the phrase, “If we want to get out of here alive, we have to kill someone. Right?”

 

The silence hung heavy above their heads. When he first came to the Killing School, it seemed impossible after all - after a life of rules, laws, and morals declaring murder as anathema - now it was almost mandated. Sure, no one was considering it right now, as it was the first day, but soon enough, the motives would be introduced and so would murder as a feasible option.

 

“What matters the most is not what we choose”. Togami sentenced with cold precision. “But if there is anyone here who's seriously considering all this?”

 

The atmosphere, if it was cold before, now it was freezing over. His classmates looked at each other with suspicion at Togami’s words. Thankfully, now Taka was prepared.

 

“I seriously doubt that”, said Taka with confidence. Hopefully no one would notice the sweat clinging to his forehead. “We are fifteen against that bear so, as long as we work together, we can find a way out!”

 

“Y-yeah! We need to be a team!” Asahina cheerfully added.

 

“A team-up… But what is the mission, exactly?” Yamada asked.

 

“To find a way out, idiot!” Kuwata rudely gestured towards the doujinshi creator. Enoshima suggested finding the person controlling the bear and beating them. But Chihiro, like the first time, was the one to bring attention to the handbooks again.

 

Kiyotaka saw everybody turning on their device, and he did the same as well. Once the characters of his name had disappeared, the familiar rules were there as imposing as ever. Don’t even try to escape. Don’t hurt Monokuma. Kill if you want to graduate. That was the essence behind them all.

 

Mondo, and of course his rule-adverse friend would be it, was the first to react. “This is bullshit! What the hell kinda rules are these!? I'm not gonna let them control ME!”

 

If Taka had not seen the handbook after the sauna, he may have thought it was indestructible by how hard the biker was gripping it.

 

“Well then, why don't you wander around the school without a care in the world and see what happens? Personally, I would love to see what happens when someone breaks one of the rules”. Celeste smiled politely, as if she didn’t ask his friend to risk his life.

 

“But if he got punished like what we saw before, I don't think there'd be a respawn waiting for him...”

 

Mondo’s stormy expression changed to one of shock. “I... Ever since I was a kid, I grew up with my older brother pounding this into my head... When a man makes a promise, he has to keep it, even if it kills him”

 

Oh, Mondo.

 

Taka started to inch closer almost absentmindedly. A hug was not appropriate since his kyoudai did not know him yet, but maybe a hand of comfort in his shoulder would calm his tactile friend. Hopefully.

 

“So what…?” Enoshima asked, with a sneer on her face.

 

“I've made a ton of promises that I still have to keep, that's 'so what'!” Mondo growled, “So I can't afford to die in here!”

 

You won’t.

 

Taka would cover his back, metaphorically and literally if it was needed.

 

“Hey, um...I have a question. For regulation number six...what do you think it means exactly?” Maizono asked. Was she already planning her attempt?

 

He ought to be mindful of her, especially once the first motive was out. Would Maizono try to escape again? She didn’t even know about the trials! It was only explained after she was… gone.

 

“You're talking about the second half, right? Where it says 'unless they are discovered'? I was wondering about that myself”. Even though Naegi was a fellow normal student, he really was curious about everything. A nice quality to have on investigations.

 

“It's saying that if you want to graduate, you have to kill someone without anyone finding out it was you”, Togami gripped.

 

Kiyotaka would dissuade any ideas before they started. “Well – I doubt it would be as easy as that. Does it means only to not be seen? Or to h-hide a body? Alternatively, maybe there is some kind of investigation… I mean, we don’t know” He cringed. That last part sounded disingenuous even to him.

 

“…Speculation will lead us nowhere now”, the heir declared, “Just worry about following the rules as they've been explained to us.”

 

“Well for now, let's forget all that silly junk about murderers or whatever”, Asahina suggested, with a determined look on her face. “Now that we know the rules, let's start exploring the school!”

 

“… I’ll be going alone”

 

“What!? Why? That's a pretty stupid idea, don't you think?” Enoshima seemed both baffled and offended at Togami’s words.

 

“Someone here might already have started thinking about murdering one of us”, Togami said, glaring. Even to Kiyotaka, who was not the best at deciphering what others really wanted to say, it was obvious that the heir’s pointed comment was meant to him. He continued, “Are you saying we should stand around with them in our midst and make it that much easier for them?

 

“W-Wait, hold on a second. That would never--!” Maizono cried, before being interrupted by the heir.

 

“Don't bother saying it couldn't happen. You can't deny the possibility. That's why you all seized up with fear when that graduation rule was made clear to you”. Togami dismissed the singer. “So, I'm simply acting in accordance with what I think is best for me”

 

“Hold on! Like hell I'm gonna let you run off and do whatever you want!” Mondo blocked the heir’s path, planting himself in front of the gym’s entrance. A noble sentiment, but-

 

“Out of my way, plankton”. Togami’s glare matched Mondo’s own, and the biker scowled harder in response.

 

“W-What?! The fuck's that supposed to mean?!”

 

“One tiny bit of plankton, drifting across the sea. So minuscule, so insignificant, they couldn't possibly have any kind of influence on the boundless ocean…” Togami fired back. How dare he-?!

 

“I'm gonna kick your fucking ass!”

 

Taka found himself torn. On one hand, violence was not an efficient way to resolve problems. On the other, a punch would not hurt Togami too badly. Maybe it would deflate the heir’s ego or dissuade him of playing with corpses.

 

“S-Stop it! We shouldn't fight!” Naegi’s trembling voice interrupted his thoughts. Oh. Taka now remembered why letting this happen was a bad idea.

 

“The fuck you just say? You some kinda goody-goody little bitch?” Mondo changed targets quickly. “Who do ya' think you are, talkin' to me like that? Ya' think you're my fuckin' dad or something!?”

 

“Hold on! Mo– Oowada-kun! Don’t take it on Naegi-”

 

“Fuck YOU!” Mondo roared as he swung his arm. His sharp elbow connecting with Taka’s face.

 

Maybe it was the fact that he had died two times already, that he recently experienced time travel, or maybe just seeing his best friend alive again, that made Taka forsake his place.

 

Now?

 

He was crashing to the ground.

 

.

 

“- hated each other we could see our great qualities, for example, your leadership’s skills or -”

 

It was a nice day at Hope’s Peak.

 

The majority of students had left already for the weekend, be it for their talents or homesickness. The two of them decided to have a picnic on campus instead.

 

Mondo’s gang could care for each other, especially under Takemichi’s orders, and Kiyotaka’s dad had a big case that could make or break his reinstated detective job.

 

So, here they were. Next to the school’s centenary tree.

 

“– Well, excluding that accident with Makoto the first week”

 

“C’mon, I said sorry like right after”. Mondo lightly punched his shoulder; still embarrassed of the way he had lost control at Naegi. Poor Makoto had flown across the hall from the punch originally meant for Togami. “Y’know, he ain’t that lucky in retrospect”

 

Mondo smirked at him and Kiyotaka could not help but snort, giddy with happiness. It was no wonder though, he treasured every moment he shared with his -

 

When did this happen?

 

.

 

For a brief moment when he woke up, he expected the cold floor of the laboratory to greet him, everything being a delusion of his dying mind. Thankfully, his comfortable bed greeted him instead. He wondered who carried him here. Last time Oogami was the one who brought Makoto to his room. Taka had shamefully spend his time yelling at Mondo and arranging with the others what sections of the school they would investigate.

 

Oh! The others! 

 

He jumped of his bed and staggered a little. His face hurt, a lot. Thankfully, his nose was intact and so were his teeth, despite the fact that Mondo was a great fighter and had used part of his elbow. He quickly concluded that the biker probably didn’t mean to do it, just a reflex of sorts.

 

A trip to the bathroom revealed his red and swollen face. It was going to leave a bruise. He could take a shower, considering that he slept for – three hours already?! How?!

 

His watch seldom was wrong though. Therefore, he decided to put that task aside for later. He was not going to spend his time resting when Monokuma could still be trying to seal the school and making mistakes. He might also need a bag of frozen peas or similar to deal with his disgraceful appearance.

 

He opened his door, and was greeted by two familiar faces.

 

“Oh! Hello - We were going to see if you were awake”. Maizono smiled gently at him. “It’s time for lunch”

 

It was a worrying amount of time, since he usually did not fall that easily. Maybe it was a side effect of time travelling. Still, how many things could he have accomplished if he was not here sleeping?

 

“I-”. Naegi looked abashed. “I’m sorry that you were hit. If I didn’t get between them this would not have happened”

 

“Don’t worry, Naegi-kun. I was the one who needed to intervene. If – If I had stopped that from the start-”

 

Did his inaction condone his kyoudai’s anger problems? Just because Kiyotaka found Togami aggravating?

 

He couldn’t help tearing up. “I ought to be punished, really”

 

“Don’t say that!” Maizono scolded. Taka and Naegi jumped at her tone, and the girl widened her eyes, surprised as well. She chuckled at her own fierceness. “That’s a bit much. I mean, you saved Makoto from being punched in the end, didn’t you?”

 

The lucky student was quickly turning into an alarming shade of red. “Makoto?” He sputtered.

 

“Oh! Sorry, I should have asked first”, giggled Maizono. “We are friends since middle school, in a way. Aren’t we?”

 

“O-Okay – I mean y-yeah”

 

It was heartwarming seeing them interact. That fact explained why they talked so much when everyone was introducing themselves.

 

“And call me Sayaka, I’m your assistant after all”, the singer said to Naegi. “You too, Ishimaru-kun”

 

Huh? It didn’t make sense. She was his assistant too?

 

The girl chuckled harder and clarified, “You can call me Sayaka too. After all, you saved one of my friends”. Did the girl read his mind?! “I can’t read your mind. I just have good intuition!

 

Then how did she know about what he was thinking?

 

Never mind, it was only polite to respond in return. “Then both of you shall call me Taka, it’s only fair”

 

It was very caring of his classmates to wake him up, and the best way to repay them was not neglecting his duties any longer. “Now, what have you discovered in the meantime? Because -”

 

They conversed and walked to the dining hall after Maizon Sayaka convinced him to investigate there. Makoto mumbled something about having lunch too. Nevertheless, both of them told him where the others had disappeared and the hour they all agreed to meet again.

 

The dining hall was bursting with energy when they arrived. 

 

Some of his classmates had ate already (Mondo, Kirigiri, Togami) or were leaving (Yamada, Fukawa), but others were just arriving or eating still. Asahina, part of the latter group, quickly waved them over and offered them what she and Oogami had cooked.

 

After taking a spoonful of rice - no butter used, he asked - Taka was surprised at both the pleasant flavor and that his appetite had come back with a vengeance, and so he ate until nothing was left in his plate.

 

The singer reassured the others that food would be restocked daily, according to Monokuma. Apparently, Sayaka and Makoto had already investigated the kitchen and the bear made an appearance there.

 

Asahina, Oogami and Mondo decided to searched for a way to communicate with the outside instead, but neither the sealed entrance nor the gated off stairs budged in any way. In short, they have not discovered anything he didn’t already know.

 

While he thought of himself as someone intelligent, or at least book-smart, Taka knew that he could help best on something other than a school investigation. That’s why after placating Sayaka and Makoto, plus being invited to work out sometime with Oogami and Asahina, Kiyotaka was now scrubbing the cutlery, plates and pots they have used.

 

He firmly ignored the knives hanging on the wall. While it was tempting to throw them all into the furnace, they also needed to cook. Still, he could try hiding them once the first motive was revealed as a precaution.

 

The alone time helped him think of the next steps.

 

When they entered the Killing Game they had three days were nothing relevant happened, and then the videos were shown. The next day to Sayaka’s death was of investigation, and the morning after Monokuma decided to open up the second floor, the warehouse and the bathrooms.

 

The bathrooms…

 

Now, don’t get Taka wrong, he really liked Mondo’s competiveness and if an endurance challenge was required to be kyoudais again he was more than ready to win. Nevertheless, he hoped to become friends again as soon as possible. It would be weird to pretend he didn’t know Mondo otherwise. But how to approach him?

 

Taka looked at his watch and noted that there were only two hours until the meeting, enough time to go back to his room and take care of his wrinkled and dusty uniform from the gym fall. Maybe he could even fit a short study session.

 

He left the last dishes on their assigned spots preparing to leave… And locked eyes with Mondo.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

This day was definitely the weirdest Mondo’s ever had and somehow barely made it on the top five of worst days in his life… gets to show how Mondo’s life sucks in general.

 

Really, if it wasn’t for that bizarre teddy bear trying to kill him, and the way his ears rang after the explosion, he would still think this was some stupid fucking prank.

 

The worst thing is that even with that strong chick and the smart one they couldn’t open the sealed door nor the welded windows, so they were sitting ducks until his gang rescued him, calling him a fucking damsel, or the police arrived first. Now, Mondo hated both options and he would obviously prefer to get the hell out of here on his own, but even the damn pigs would notice if the newest class of Hope’s Peak got up and disappeared.

 

Hopefully.

 

The thing is he needs to get the hell out of here as soon as possible. He got promises to fulfill, especially Daiya’s.

 

Not to mention that if Monokuma told the truth, and they were all trapped until they died of old age or otherwise, it meant that he would have to share space with those fuckin’ assholes.

 

Sure, Asahina, Fujisaki and Oogami were nice enough - and he didn’t get to know the others yet to really form an opinion - but just sharing more than five minutes in a room with that rich bastard, that creepy chick or that fat pervert made him want to punch something.

 

Mondo cringed as he remembered. He kinda already did.

 

Maybe it was the adrenaline of almost being blown to fucking pieces or how that motherfucker Togami got off on being so superior – talking shit, calling him insignificant, like he knew what Mondo was and what he had done and why he was here and how he shouldn’t be instead of Daiya - and everyone was looking at him thinking he was weak weak weak

 

The thing was that once that pipsqueak Naegi thought himself tougher than Mondo, preaching peace and stuff, he exploded. He threw the punch straight to the wimpy student, and as he noticed a shadow coming to his flank he struck out, reflexes honed on his street fights working perfectly. He advanced towards the so-called lucky student, his original target, to shake him up a little, to show him and Togami who they were dealing with.

 

It was only after Oogami gripped his arm, making it hurt like a bitch, that Mondo came back to reality… and realized that he knocked out Ishimaru.

 

His stomach twisted in knots upon seeing the white-clad figure lying motionless on the floor. He didn’t even know why. It was the first time he met the guy after all.

 

Maybe because the Moral Compass – and what kind of Ultimate was that? – tried to save him from being killed in the first place. Shit. If it wasn’t for the smart chick and him Mondo would have been toast. And he repaid him hitting him straight on the fucking face.

 

Mondo owed Ishimaru, and fuck did he hate being indebted to that kind of rich guy. Probably thought himself better than then Ultimate Gang Leader, who was as dumb as to pick a bomb without noticing. Or got himself off thinking that bikers like him could not have principles and shit. Well, fuck him!

 

Mondo was a man of his word. With a code, the Crazy Diamond’s. 

 

Daiya’s code. 

 

His code.

 

So, yeah, once that guy woke up – and Naegi better tell Mondo, as he nicely asked of the ‘lucky student’ – Mondo had the perfect plan. In fact, it was a genius one.

 

Step 1: (After he was done showering) Go to the kitchen and grab an ice pack.

 

Step 2: Go to Ishimaru’s dorm – was he seriously his neighbor? The fuck?! – and knock until he answered.

 

Step 3: ???

 

Step 4: Life debt repaid!

 

The third step will depend on what Ishimaru says and how he says it. He better not expect an apology or something like that for the punch, when he was stupid enough to approach a gang leader by his blind spot. And if he pulls a Togami… Let’s just say that Mondo can get creative on ‘repaying’ things.

 

With that in mind, he approached the kitchen for step one… And went all the way to the third.

 

Ishimaru’s ridiculous eyebrows went all the way to his hairline as he saw him enter the kitchen, but Mondo was the one more surprised seeing him. The guy’s cheek had swollen up and was currently a bright red. He hoped it hurt less than it seemed, Ishimaru was very pale after all, and his red eyes only made the beginning of the bruise pop more.

 

After a beat in which they just looked at each other – and why did he had two staring contests with this guy in just one day? – It was clear that Ishimaru was not going to say anything. Quick, Mondo, think of something.

 

“So, dishes, huh?”

 

Bravo, Mondo. Bravo.

 

Ishimaru’s face did some weird spams, finally settling on a shit-eating grin. “Right! I did them”

 

Mondo’s eye twitched involuntarily. He saw that, that was why he said it. Did Ishimaru want a prize or something?

 

He hummed, a nervous habit?, and continued, “Oowada-kun, Oogami-kun and Asahina-kun told me you were trying to find a way out?” 

 

Weird, he didn’t peg Ishimaru as a small talker. Mondo found the fridge at the left of the kitchen, between himself and the guy. Fuck!

 

“Yeah, and we didn’t find shit”, he answered, walking as casual as ever to the appliance. Step 1 was on its way.

 

“Language!” The Moral Compass scowled.

 

“My bad, we did not find shit, Ishimaru-san”. And if Mondo put a little more bite than usual was just because the guy was being an asshole right now!

 

Ishimaru’s red eyes flashed with annoyance. “You know that’s not what I was talking about! Not because this isn’t a normal school you should go against proper behavior”

 

Holy shit! He honestly thought that the guy did not have balls, just another spineless rich bastard like Togami. Still, something didn’t settle right in Mondo’s stomach… the so-called Ultimate Moral Compass’s priorities were kinda fucked.

 

“Proper behavior? I’m so sorry, Ishimaru-sama, spare me from my bad manners - when we are fucking kidnapped!”

 

Ishimaru glared at him, seeming to be preparing another tirade, then coughed… And gave him a fake-ass smile, like they didn’t just yell at each other. “Y-you may have a point, Oowada-kun, but if we are going to be in this situation together we may as well do things the right way - and get along”

 

So not only Ishimaru wanted to push Mondo around, a ‘my way or the high way’ kind of guy, he also had the sheer fucking gall to laugh in his face and came as the better person. Well, fuck him.

 

Mondo had dealt with this before in his gang, people who simply didn’t get what their place was or faked until the next backstabbing opportunity… but everyone had learned to respect him sooner or later. That’s why he was the top dog there – and now here.

 

This would be fun.

 

Mondo advanced until he was right next to Ishimaru. A simple, yet effective tactic, that would make a lesser man piss himself just imagining where Mondo would start hitting them or until when. A tactic – That this guy did not even flinch about!

 

Instead, he stood his ground, next to the kitchen sink, and looked at Mondo like he was the one acting strange. 

 

Maybe the bastard needed more clues.

 

“We may as well stay the hell away out of each other’s business, Ishimaru… Unless you want another shiner”. Mondo punched his open palm as a demonstration. At that, Ishimaru’s face turned blue. Good!

 

“Y-you don’t mean that”, he stuttered, almost tearing up. Seemed like the prissy little prince was not used to getting his shit rocked in whatever private school he came from. No wonder he had no common sense to fear Mondo.

 

“Sure as hell I do”. Mondo smirked at his classmate that was finally getting it.  “So, what’s gonna be?”

 

“I -”. The guy seemed at a lost. He stared at Mondo but for some reason, he got the feeling he wasn’t really looking at him.

 

It was the same look Daiya sometimes got when Mondo laughed too loud, or beat someone too hard. They simply were seeing someone else. It pissed him the hell off.

 

But just when he was about to tear him a new asshole… Ishimaru started to cry.

 

“Oowada-kun, it would be impossible to– to ignore-”, he chocked that word, “- each other when we are all confined”

 

And normally Mondo would mock a guy sobbing like that after challenging him, his gang behind him laughing, but now… He got the sinking feeling that maybe he got too far.

 

Ishimaru was at least trying to get along with him, in his own prissy kinda way, and Mondo made the weaker man be in tears when he was going to repay him. Shit. Was Mondo really just itching for a fight? 

 

What would the others think of Mondo if he made the Moral Compass wept? And this sadness was not fake as the other’s smiles, this right here was real, unless the kid was actually the Ultimate Actor.

 

“Shit - I mean fuck, SHIT, whatever, just stop-!” He pleaded. He was the worst with crying people. “I - I thought you – you would be happy, dammit, I mean - I’m pretty sure you can’t stand my face anymore I can’t yours”, Mondo chuckled awkwardly.

 

Ishimaru, tears still falling on his face, for the first time in this weird day looked at him. His intense blood-red eyes searched Mondo’s face for something. He felt clammy despite not being nervous at all, yeah, sure, and got the impression he was now really being seen, no matter how weird that sounded even in his head.

 

Ki- Ishimaru dried his tears with the back of his hand, and gave him a watery smile. A little calmer than before, he rasped, “I’m sorry, Oowada-kun, I always blow things out of proportion”, he took a deep breath, “I’m being serious about getting along, and I understand if you can’t - wouldn’t like to be friend-ly now, but -”

 

And the small genuine smile he gave Mondo was nice-r… Y’know, comparing to the fakes ones earlier.

 

“- If you give me a chance, I will not stop until I make it worth it”

 

Was he for real earlier?   Why was he being so forgiving?  Did he not want to fight for the top spot like Mondo assumed?

 

Mondo had escaped left his responsibilities on hold, his gang, to get away from those alarms every time someone said something. To stop getting angry over every perceived threat. To quit destroying things and lives.

 

If Daiya were here, what would he say?

 

“Maybe you should worry about other things first”, he mumbled, “like your face”

 

“My face?”

 

Mondo could not take it anymore. He went towards his initial target and found what he was looking for thankfully quickly. He put the ice bag on the kitchen island. Touching the back of his neck, not looking at Ishimaru, he tried to make it as casual as possible. “Let’s see ‘bout the friendly thing, okay? N-now I’m gonna look for a way outta here”

 

Once Mondo was by the door, he remembered something important and called out over his shoulder, “And, see ya later – for the meeting n’ stuff”

 

Ishimaru was friendly right now, but once he realized who Mondo actually was he would change his mind. He felt a pang of something in his stomach at that thought. Whatever.

 

He needed to find a way out, not worry about someone who may have been only trying to save his hide.

 

Mondo was better off alone.

 

He always was.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Ishimaru Kiyotaka felt like floating, giddy with happiness. Was any wonder that people really like having friends?

 

He thought he had somehow ruined his chances once he imposed his ideals on Mondo, telling him to control his mouth in an education setting. Or maybe the ship had sailed when putting himself between Mondo and Makoto, not stopping him sooner. After the shameful display of his, once the gang leader told him that he didn’t want to stay in each other’s ‘businesses’, Taka had resigned himself to be only his annoying classmate.

 

Then Mondo had gifted him an ice bag, a silent apology but one nonetheless. Actions always mattered more than words, after all, they were the demonstrations of everyone’s true natures. And this – this showed that his kyoudai regretted hitting him, perhaps even cared, despite not being friends yet.

 

Maybe Mondo was not convinced right now, but once Taka’s effort and study under the friendliest of his classmates produced results… Surely, he would like to be soul brothers again. Confidants.

 

For now though, after a shower and a new change of uniform, he simply waited in the dining hall for the others. He was pleasantly surprised no one had arrived before him. Good! He did an absolute bad impression earlier, just falling sleep; but this would show his commitment to his classmates.

 

The clock ticked slowly, but soon enough everyone was coming. They shared the same information of the first time, he noticed. Even the petty fights between Fukawa and Enoshima, and Yamada with Kuwata, were the exact same. Kirigiri showed up late, as always, and despite his prodding, the girl would not tell him where she found the map of Hope’s Peak.

 

Then Celeste made her suggestion of restricting going outside at nighttime, which gave him an opportunity to correct one of his mistakes.

 

“I agree, but I would also like to do a suggestion as well”. He would make them come together as soon as possible, at least to make them hesitate when the motives were presented. “After the – nighttime ends, we should eat breakfast together here. Not only does it bring us closer, but -”  

 

“It would also allow us to see if anyone has died”, Celeste added, “I agree with that too”

 

A little too morbid, but it was unfortunately true. It even made the point even clearer to the others who, despite not being morning people, agreed finally to both self-imposed rules. Although they had argued for a little leeway on the time. So, like the last time, every breakfast meeting would be held at 8 am.

 

Nighttime soon enough came and everyone retreated to their rooms. To think about tomorrow.

 

Tomorrow.

 

Tomorrow would be the day he asked Makoto to help him win Mondo over.

 

Despite his anxiety, his exhaustion won over.

 

Dying was a surprisingly tiring event.

Chapter 2: Lessons on friendship

Notes:

Warnings? Click/Tap here

Normal warnings apply (death, panic attacks, graphic violence).
Blink and you miss it mention of animal death.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text


Day 2


 

“Good morning, everyone! I hope you all slept well”. Taka certainly did. Ever since waking up, and discovering that everything wasn’t a dream, his mind had buzzed all morning with possibilities and new tasks. “For today we can try to find an exit, or some clues about our situation. Let’s do our best!”

 

As he started today’s meeting, he couldn’t help the smile out of his face. Despite the grim expressions on some of his classmates, everyone was in the dining hall! Even latecomers like Kirigiri, Kuwata and Togami were here. Albeit a little closer to snapping than he would like, if the heir’s glare were anything to come by.

 

“Yeah! I’m so pum- so pumped...” Asahina cheery reply was damped by her yawn.

 

That same yawn quickly spread among the not-really energized students. Just in front of him, Makoto was almost falling sleep on his bowl of cereal, only being saved by Sayaka moving it further away. Taka didn’t understand everyone’s cranky attitudes though, Mokuma’s morning announcement would have woke them up eventually.

 

A whiny tone cut straight to the chase. “So, like, did anyone find anything at all?”

 

The scrapping of bowls, the rustling of food wraps, the chewing sounds… they all stilled at Enoshima’s question. The only sounds in the dining hall, filled with fifteen students, was their breathing - and her long nails tapping rhythmically on the table.

 

Hagakure laughed, startling them out of the weird ambiance that had formed. “C’mon, guys! Everything is gonna work itself out. Don’t sweat it”

 

Chihiro seemed relieved at the older boy’s words. He tapped a finger on his chin, as he softly said, “Maybe… If it really is morning… We have been here just for a day”

 

“Yeah! And I promised to my brother that I would call”, followed Asahina. The swimmer looked resolved when she added, “Our families are probably calling us like crazy, and wondering where we are, so once they report it help will be here!”

 

“Huh? H-Help?”

 

“No way! – No way you are putting your faith on the police?!” Monokuma appeared suddenly, causing them to shout in response. “Those losers only exist to make the bad guys look cool when they destroy them. What do they teach kids nowadays? They are no ‘help’”

 

“What are you doing here?!”

 

“Just making sure that you kids know that the only way out of here is by killing, no exceptions or loopholes of any kind!” Monokuma’s peculiar voice didn’t falter, even when talking to the Ultimate Martial Artist. Then, as an afterthought, the bear added, “Well, unless the loopholes are over someone’s neck, upupupu”

 

It was disturbing how every word, every syllable, which fell out of Monokuma was perfectly selected to inflict the most of despair as possible. He could observe how the uncertainty crept on his classmates’ faces and, despite himself knowing what the bear intended, he couldn’t help the way his mind immediately thought that maybe someone would take the offer.

 

Monokuma seemed to think of something or, more accurately, the mastermind controlling him made it look like he was. Were they watching the live feed?

 

“Now, now, if all of you make things interesting in the next days, we will go along just fine… Maybe I will spare you of my little surprise”

 

“‘S-surprise’? W-what do you-?”

 

Fukawa didn't get to finish the sentence, before Monokuma disingenuously interrupted, “Oopss! That was a spoiler! See ya~”

 

Hagakure unsuccessfully tried to cheer them up after the bear left, but it was in vain. Breakfast was finished shortly. Some of his classmates decided to investigate in their own and others in groups, but he was sure that, alone or not, they were probably thinking something along the lines of ‘if this was already a nightmare, what could Monokuma do to make everything worse?”

 

And he could not even tell them! After all, how could he reassure them and not reveal any advantage to the mastermind? His leg bounced, as he attempted to think of some solution. He could attempt to gather everyone in the bathrooms, if that area opened again, but even then, how many of his classmates would believe him? Especially on his word alone.

 

A certain pompadour-wearing biker flashed through his mind.

 

Now it seemed an appropriate time to talk to Makoto… who left with Sayaka?!

 

This was-! Should he follow them? Wouldn’t that just be imposing himself on them? But– but– but-!

 

To approach Mondo without consulting the expert of friendship himself… It would be akin to doing a mid-term math exam just knowing half-heartily the formula and never practicing! This threw his whole plan off!

 

“Hey, Ishimaru-kun! Are you busy right now?” Asahina approached and asked him. 

 

“Not really. A fact most unbecoming…” He admitted, whispering the last part to himself.

 

Maybe he should wait for Makoto to be free. In the meantime, he could study, especially when the next days were going to be erratic. The school did mail him some books before coming. Weird in retrospect, if they hijacked Hope’s Peak before the new term.

 

“Earth to Ishimaru-kun”, she playfully sung, waving a hand in front of his eyes.

 

“I’m so sorry, Asahina-kun! I was lost in my thoughts”. Then he quickly added, “- Not that that was an excuse! Ignoring your conversation is impolite, please respond to this slight as you deem fit!” He bowed to her, awaiting judgement.

 

“Huh? Don’t worry about it! I kinda get lost in my own head too”. The swimmer chuckled, leaning her head to the side. “And call me Hina! We are classmates after all, aren’t we?”

 

“Of course! Then you shall call me ‘Taka’”

 

“Nice! I did write your name on my hand three times, but I totally forgot your nickname”. Hina smiled, as she traced the characters on her palm.

 

His father had always said that nicknames not only showed familiarity, but also that presenting oneself with one displayed openness. It was necessary if one wanted to build rapport with a witness, and Kiyotaka suspected something similar occurred with friendships. So, he adapted his introductions accordingly. Not that anyone before Hope’s Peak used his chosen nickname, but that was beside the point.

 

“I wanted to ask if you wanted to join us”, she said, while pointing to the couple some steps away. “With Sakura-chan and Fukawa-chan, we’re trying to find a way out of here”

 

His first instinct was to refuse. After all, he knew that they were going to waste time, since the window of opportunity had closed yesterday. However, two things stopped him. 

 

First, while Hina and Sakura certainly could not understand the manly bonds between Taka and Mondo, they had a strong-enough friendship to resemble it. In fact, didn’t they have a sleepover just after knowing each other? That was a friendship milestone! They could have something valuable to teach him.

 

The second thing was…

 

“Fukawa-kun?”

 

“Yeah… Yesterday we kinda left her out, so we invited her”. Hina shrugged. Apparently, Fukawa’s complaints from yesterday didn’t go unnoticed. It was noble of the athletes to let her join, even if they were the total opposites of the writer.

 

Fukawa Toko. Genocyder Syo. 

 

He needed to keep an eye on them.

 

“I’ll accept. Thank you for inviting me!”

 

.

 

Exploring the ‘school’ part of Hope’s Peak, and inspecting every crevice for clues, only led to finding weird coins instead. No matter what Oogami did, no welded-shut windows or barred stairs budged even a little bit. 

 

Wasted efforts aside, it was actually fascinating the way Hina and Oogami bounced their ideas on each other as they talked about shows and training regimes. Before Makoto’s lection in his first life, he might have asserted everything outside of studies and politics was idle chitchat, but they clearly were growing closer!

 

It was a completely normal conversation! And a practical way of learning, so to speak, while they rested in the corridors.

 

“So, Taka and Fukawa-chan, what is your favorite kind of music?” Hina asked them. “No, no, wait, what animal would you like to have as a pet? Or -”

 

“Hina, slow down, let them answer”. Oogami put her hand on the shoulder of the shorter girl, and smiled gently. When the fighter did that, she looked slightly less terrifying. Even friendly.

 

After a beat, in which both the writer and Taka waited for the other to respond, he decided to take the lead. “I like school songs, as every student should - and the national anthem, of course!”

 

He didn't know the right answer to the second question. Animals. When people in his hometown got angry…  ‘Are those plushies, dad?’ … He shook his head, trying to get those thoughts away from him. “Where I live I can’t have pets, so that’s a moot point”  

 

“Aww, that’s sad! I get it though”, Hina followed, “I love aquatic animals, but to be happy they really need space”  

 

“Hmm, I’m partial to… bunnies” Oogami admitted, surprising him. He tried to conceal his expression though, when she looked at him. “I like traditional songs as well, Ishimaru-kun. Enka, to be specific”  

 

He felt hot shame settle at that answer. He had misjudged her not once, but two times already. Why was Oogami called an ‘Ogre’ when she clearly had a gentle soul? He owed her so many apologies. If the martial artist ever needed anything, he would do his best to stand by her side.   

 

Maybe those shattered misconceptions of that girl made him have hope in his heart. So, he turned around and asked, “What about you, Fukawa-kun?”  

 

“W-why do you want m-me to answer?”   

 

The aforementioned writer’s face filled with contempt.  Did she too not understand what a normal conversation was?  That would certainly explain some of her behaviors.  

 

“Fukawa-kun, if we are all going to grow closer, knowing the answer to these questions is crucial!”   

 

“‘Closer’? You think I'm s-stupid?” Fukawa hissed, pointing her finger at them in accusation. “I’ve been th-through this b-before... And I'm not gonna b-be hurt again! E-even less by s-some m-muscles for brains”  

    

She ran off, her footsteps echoing through the halls.  

 

“Fukawa-kun! No running!” He warned her before even processing the situation, reflexes from his hall monitor duties not failing him. He kicked himself mentally after it though. That admonishment would only do more harm than good, on this situation. Even he could saw that.   

 

“I can't believe she just ran off!” Hina quickly said, preparing to run after the writer if needed. “You think we should go after her?”   

 

“We shouldn't pressure her any further”, Oogami softly replied, at which the swimmer conceded.  

 

“I – Did I say something wrong?” He blurted out. “I should apologize to her, shouldn’t I?”  

 

He didn't expect the writer to accept it in any case. If anything, as experience showed, Fukawa could be as devastating with her words as Genocider Syo was with her scissors. Still, it was the correct thing to do.  

 

“Don’t worry, Taka! She probably isn’t used to having friends and stuff”. Hina tried to cheer him up. “Y’know, when I’m feeling down I like to run some laps. So let’s get to the gym and have a training session! What do you say?”  

 

Before he had a chance to gather his thoughts, Oogami looked at him and added, “We might add some self-defense training as well. To prevent any further… accidents”  

 

He couldn't help but feel a little defensive. There were extenuating circumstances after all - and it was not like the bruise hurt anymore! However, if he wanted to keep them all safe, this would be the most productive option, right? He let himself be dragged along, for a rewarding evening.  

 

.

 

When he returned to his room, body still aching after the useful techniques Oogami had showed them through, he felt exhausted yet invigorated. The discipline of martial arts was familiar thus comforting at the same time. That was why, after the fighter asked him about previous experiences in training, he accepted her invitation for a future kendo match, with Hina as the referee.

 

Today was fun – and productive! – But he couldn't help thinking that, if Mondo was with them, they could have made the most out of it.

 

After taking a needed shower, he read enough to allow himself a free day tomorrow. It was simple. If Makoto wouldn’t approach Taka, then Taka must come to Makoto, and at seven am if it was required.

 

Kiyotaka, a total normal person who just happened to have this new chance and intended to use it wisely, didn’t know that, while he studied in his room, two celebrities were sharing tea in the dining hall. Even if he knew, he may have thought that, with friendship binding them, it would only make it more difficult to kill each other.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

The Ultimate Pop sensation smiled softly at the Ultimate Baseball Star, warming her hands on her cup of tea. She gripped the cup harder when he laughed, telling her that the music industry was glamorous and fun. That he was changing a dream for another, like he was not going to be swept away once that happened.

 

Was he simply not aware that the world outside was forgetting him with every second spent in this place?

 

She wondered what it would be being like him… Carefree. Not worrying about the future, just thinking that the world was going to fall on his lap. Instead of knowing that the only way to the top was fighting for it.

 

Nonetheless, something compelled her to listen to him.

 

The voice inside her, the one that saved her and pointed her towards the right direction always, was telling her to be close to him – to allow this relaxing moment between them.

 

She was accustomed to following that voice - her intuition – always. And right now, it was saying that Kuwata IS could become important.

 

He could help her. She just needed to find out why.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 


Day 3


                                        

The jarring sound of the MonoMono machine was something Makoto would never get used to, but it was worth it. Especially when he opened the capsule and…

 

*GOT AN ITEM: Civet Coffee.*

 

That looked expensive!

 

Togami would probably like it, or maybe Kirigiri would. They both seemed mysterious and unfriendly, but seeing that there was simply nothing to do in this weird school, he imagined that they would like to spend time together.

 

“That’s where you get your gifts?!”

 

Taka looked like his whole world was burning and being rebuilt at the same time. Although, as he had realized of the hall monitor, that was pretty normal for him. He just was always fired up.

 

Makoto didn’t expect to be cornered this morning by the Ultimate Moral Compass, but after explaining that he needed to go to the school store before they spent time together, they were now here.

 

Apparently, Taka had found some of the Monocoins yesterday, but didn’t know what they were meant for. So, as Makoto explained how to work with the MonoMono Machine, a new capsule opened.

 

*GOT AN ITEM: Rose in Vitro.*

 

This was it! She would probably like this, wouldn’t she?

 

Makoto placed the rose on the top of his gift pile, between the capsule machine and the armors of the school store. Then, he turned to look at Taka. “So, what is the problem you wanted my help for?”

 

It was hard to imagine what an average student could do that an Ultimate couldn’t. Especially when Makoto had won a lottery, while all the others were especially searched for.

 

“‘Where there is unity, there is always victory’, you agree, right? Right!” Taka didn’t even wait for a response, as he continued, “Recently I’ve become aware of one of my flaws regarding… social relationships. That’s why I humbly request your teachings, Professor Makoto!”

 

“Huh?! Professor!?”

 

That sounded super awkward! Why would Taka even-? Did he miss school that much-?

 

Kiyotaka seemed embarrassed too, but he energetically explained, “You have become fast friends with Sayaka-kun. Clearly you have knowledge about the topic!”

 

“Ah, that - Sorry, I am not an expert either”, Makoto sighed. As an average person, he had an average number of friends, since his interests were… average. Never mind. “It’s just that Sayaka and I went to the same school y'know, and she is pretty friendly… I only do normal conversation stuff”

 

Taka’s stern expression did not falter. “Still! Normal conversation ‘stuff’ is precisely what I’m missing! I only study on my spare time, so I haven’t dabbled into entertainment media enough”

 

Then, the other student’s face changed. He seemed nervous. “Waiting in these… strange circumstances, would be dangerous. Don’t you think so?"

 

Right, the Killing Game. 

 

Even if Makoto enjoyed getting to know the Ultimates, a once in a lifetime chance, it was impossible to forget that they were trapped here and until who knew when. But, no one would kill just to escape, right? He couldn’t even imagine it. He just hoped that someone out there was trying to rescue them, like Hina said.

 

“I think I see your point”

 

Taka smiled brightly at him in response. “It’s better if we all got along – We just need to be a united front to confront Monokuma, as soon as possible! That’s why I’m seeking advice”

 

Makoto thought about the next words carefully, in a way that the honor student could understand. “Well, when I want to be friends with someone I listen to them, and see if we have things in common, like family, pets or favorite food. As long as you are honest about it, it should be fine”. Then, as Makoto saw some stray coins next to the machine, he added, “A gift that they’ll like doesn’t hurt either”

 

Kiyotaka appeared to think about his words… Only to end up looking dejected.

 

“That sounds awfully simplistic”, he pointed out. It really was! “Still, thank you for your valuable advice and listening to me”

 

The gifts he had won today didn’t seem to fit what he knew about him. Thankfully, Makoto had a leftover from yesterday’s gift-hunting session that reminded him of Taka. So, he thrusted the red scarf towards the taller student.

 

“Wow, very impressive! I should thank you for this! So...thanks!” Taka animatedly said, before his eyes widened at the realization. “You surely are a great teacher, Professor Makoto!”

 

“Th-That's gonna make things super awkward!”

 

But, on a second thought, he didn’t entirely hate it. Maybe it was something to think about… in a couple of years.

 

For now, Makoto carefully took his rewards, making sure that the rose stayed on the top. Saying goodbye to Taka, he prepared himself mentally to balance his prizes all the way to his room, when the hall monitor alerted him. “Makoto, you forgot those!”

 

Taka was pointing to the coins he had left next to the MonoMono machine. Hmm, considering how many they were and his luck, his prizes would probably repeat. Maybe it was the Ultimate Moral Compass’s influence, but he thought that this was the right thing to do. “Keep them, Taka. You can give me the ones you found later”

 

Kiyotaka exploded in tears, thanking him over and over again. It was not like Makoto saved his life or anything, but he resigned himself. He would need to get used to Taka’s responses, if they were going to hang out more often. 

 

Then, suddenly, Taka’s whole expression changed. It was as if he was remembering something. “Makoto -”

 

He couldn't help but feel nervous. “Yeah?”

 

“Don’t exchange rooms with anyone…” Taka warned him. A shiver ran through Makoto’s back. Why was he saying that? Did he think that someone would -?

 

“It would be against the rules. Right? So don’t”. With that stern suggestion, Taka turned around and started to twist the machine’s knob, humming all the while.  

 

Makoto decided to leave. 

 

He really wanted to spend this evening with a certain freckled model.

 

Enoshima was really fun.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Where could Mondo have gone?

 

Thanks to Makoto’s guidance, the machine was not hard to operate and, with some fresh bindings as a result, he was more than prepared to initiate a normal conversation with Mondo. He repeated Makoto’s advice in his head as he began his search. Ask him about shows, pets, and listen to him. Gift Mondo something he would like.

 

He ignored the voice telling him that maybe that only would work with normal people. That it was impossible to rekindle or ignite the flames of friendship with his kyoudai by meaningless chatter, that a bond so strong only came once in a lifetime.

 

If they came together, even for a second before the motives, he would be satisfied. He knew that he could count on Mondo. He just needed to show the biker that he could do the same.

 

As he approached the gym, he heard the rustling of metal being hit over and over again at the end of the hall. He tensed himself in preparation, lessons with Oogami running through his mind… Only to be greeted by Mondo wrestling with the caged stairs.

 

"What are you doing?"

 

He barely had a second to react, before he was sidestepping Mondo’s fist. An adequate rest, careful kept distance, muscle memory, or all three, helping him now. Why did Mondo-?!

 

"GODAMMIT, ISHIMARU! You trying to scare me or somethin'?!” Mondo glared at him, gaze flickering towards his bruised jaw. “I almost hit you again, shit…”

 

“I am not! Trying to scare you, I mean!” He wouldn’t describe himself as someone quiet, but maybe the metallic sound had covered his footsteps, which reminded him. “What are you exactly doing, Oowada-kun?”

 

Besides taking his frustration on the school’s infrastructure, it didn’t seem exactly logical of him to risk Monokuma’s attention - even if destroying the doors wasn’t technically prohibited.

 

“Windows and entrance are a bust, but if we go up we can find a way outta here-”, Mondo explained, kicking the stairs for a last time. They rattled loudly. “- Or we may find the asshole controlling the damn bear, and beat the shit outta him!”

 

Oh! That was a great idea!!! 

 

As expected of his kyoudai.

 

After that… trial… they had went up to the third floor. Even in his ‘condition’, he could notice that there were still some caged off stairs left. If the mastermind were in this building, keeping watch on them and their attempts at escape, it would make sense if they stayed on the top floors of the school.

 

Could he persuade them to open the stairs somehow?

 

Maybe the mastermind’s boredom could work in their favor.

 

At his (not intentional) silence, Mondo blurted out, “'Sides, I gotta get rid of this energy, man. I NEED to get out! Run around, riding my hog! Shit… Ya’ probably don't know, but there is nothing better than some one-to-one”

 

“What if I help you?” The words slipped from his lips, before he even thought about them.

 

“W-What?! What the hell do you mean by that?!” Mondo’s eyes widened.

 

He quickly clarified, “Not a real fight, but sparring!”

 

He could almost imagine both of them having a friendly competition. Makoto probably wouldn’t mind being a witness. And, at the end of the spar, no matter who won or lost as long as they put their whole fighting spirit, Mondo would say… ‘Do you want to be kyoudais?’

 

“I am not that kind of asshole”. Mondo’s tone was flat, but his face was getting redder by every second that passed.

 

“Excuse me?”

 

“I don’t get off on beating people who can’t fight back! Ya' understand?!” Mondo snarled, “And I’m not gonna murder anyone or some shit, so don’t fuckin’ act like you’re sacrificing yourself”

 

“I can’t understand what you are saying! I-”

 

Did he think that he was acting this way because he was scared of Mondo? 

 

That explained the biker’s attitude at the kitchen. It was pity!

 

He felt his eyebrows burrowing against each other as he spoke slowly, not letting himself be doubted. “I don't fear you, Owada-kun… In fact, I’m tougher than you think!”

 

“Sure, and I’m the Ultimate Princess”. And the way Taka’s blood boiled over those dismissive words was familiar. He wanted to show Mondo what he was really made of. “I ain’t gonna have bareknuckle brawl with someone like you, Ishimaru”

 

“Then, if you don’t want to fight me, you leave me no option! - I propose to you something else to burn this energy!”

 

Mondo choked.

 

Taka’s grin extended ear to ear as he announced the words he dearly carried in his heart:

 

“I challenge you, Oowada Mondo, to an endurance test!”

 

.

 

“The rules are simple -”

 

Hagakure’s voice resounded against the gym’s walls. The Ultimate Clairvoyant acting as an announcer and referee of sorts. He was the first person they found, and so they were stuck with him.

 

Both Taka and Mondo stood on the school’s logo, in front of each other, waiting for the fortuneteller’s signal. The circuit was prepared already, vaulting box and cones in each side to make the running laps more interesting.

 

“- Three rounds of different competitions, but only one winner!”

 

Mondo glared at him, stretching his arms. Taka stretched his legs to prove a point. While they finally had agreed to each challenge, the order would be entirely randomized, as to make it as fair as possible. He could felt his heart pound in his chest, waiting.

 

“And of course, the prize of…” Hagakure changed to his normal voice, “Er- What were you betting on again?”

 

“Betting is strictly prohibited in a school environment!”

 

“If it was I wouldn't be here, would I?”

 

Celeste’s comment could be heard from where she was sitting, on the bleachers of the gymnasium. She may had a point, but considering that Hope’s Peak was not exactly a normal school, even if they excluded the whole Killing Game of the equation, he still stood by what he said.

 

The Ultimate Gambler was standing close to them and Hagakure in the halls so, when they announced the competition, she declared both Mondo and Taka ‘amusing enough’ and followed them here. Mondo had asked her whom she was betting on, but Taka just heard her telling him that ‘it was a secret’.

 

“Who cares what we’re betting on? Move it!”

 

Hagakure seemed pained, but he put on the announcer voice again, “The prize of… bragging rights! Now – will you give them a round of applause?”

 

The polite claps of Celeste echoed through the gym. 

 

“Thank you, thank you... Now, be prepared for-”. The older boy started to ruffle through some cards, which he apparently was carrying around. Was he serious?! “- The running circuit! NOW!”

 

His feet left the ground as soon as the clairvoyant had said those words. Adrenaline quickly helping him to both advance over Mondo and have enough impulse to jump the vaulting box without problem. He touched the gym wall and, as he turned, he caught a glimpse of his kyoudai’s trying to catch up. Taka just zigzagged the too-close cones with as much velocity and concentration as possible.

 

While he was secure in his victory, that didn't mean that he would allow himself to falter. He touched the platform and turned around, prepared to continue until one of them completed the ten laps, as fast as possible, or until they made a mistake.

 

It was not even the seventh lap when Mondo accidentally kicked the cones, earning him a “Disqualified!” from Hagakure. The older boy cowered at the biker’s face and shaking fist, escaping to the bleachers.

 

He grinned at Mondo, euphoria rushing through his veins. He was satisfied in his victory knowing that, even without Mondo’s blunder, Taka would have won too. 

 

“That was your challenge, Ishimaru”, Mondo snapped. While his kyoudai had many virtues, being a good loser was not one of them. “Now, I’m gonna kick your ass on the others!”

 

“Bring it on, Oowada”

 

They positioned themselves on the center of the school logo. They knew the rules. The first one who would get out of the stablished boundaries would lose. An ‘everything goes’.

 

He held his hand out and, after Mondo shook it once, he turned around and went to the corner. As they circled each other, Mondo started taunting him.  

 

“Y’know, you don’t have to act all big, man, when you’re already red”. Mondo smirked, disregarding the fact that he was sweating too. “If you throw the towel now - I ain’t gotta talk shit too much”

 

The condescension dripped from Mondo's lips. He even had a hand in his pockets still. Refusing to take his jacket off. Not that Taka had changed out of his uniform, not having the time nor boldness to do it in front of Celeste.  

 

“I’m totally good to go!” Taka announced. Since they couldn’t circle each other forever, he took the initiative, “And you should be too… Unless you are all talk?”

 

Mondo struck, his right arm coming fast and hard towards him - Hadn’t his kyoudai learnt by now that this was predictable? - Taka moved to the side, and extended his arms to push the biker out of the boundary, before they were grabbed and, in a blink, he was on the ground with Mondo standing victorious on top of him.

 

The reason was clear. The biker had made a faint! How dishonest! Then again, it was an ‘everything goes’, and wasn’t this on Taka for underestimating him?

 

“Ready to give up now?” Mondo offered him a hand, trying to help him up. His smile was cocky, and as infuriating as it was before the sauna. 

 

Taka took the hand and, once they were close to each other, he breathed out, “In your dreams”

 

Mondo released his grip instinctively and Taka almost stumbled to the ground. He couldn’t help but frown at that, and the biker grinned harder in response.

 

They stood face to face, lavender eyes and red eyes connecting steadily, making it clear that this, the third challenge, would be the thing to break or make their visions of each other. They prepared themselves to hear the fortuneteller’s signal, which… did not happen at all!

 

Said clairvoyant was on the bleachers, talking to a barely-containing-her-anger Celeste.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

“- as long as we have this crystal ball, no murder will ever happen... So, how much will you pay for it?” Hiro grinned. And who could blame him? Payday was already here.

 

Celeste's father was a noble Frenchman, right? She could totally buy all his stock, allowing him to keep his organs and retirement fund in peace. Maybe he could even get her to sign in to the seminar!

 

“Hagakure”. Celeste smiled gently at him. Hook, line and sinker! It was scary how good Hiro was at this. “Are you such an idiot that you can’t do a simple job?”

 

Why was she saying that? Had she figured him out? Wait – wait – Didn’t gamblers had ties with the yakuza?!

 

He didn’t want to die! Someone help him out of here! God, Superman, Buddha, whoever!

 

Celeste pointed her armored finger to the center of the gym, where their two classmates were glaring towards them. Ahh, did they already beat each other? He thought it would take longer and be more cinematic. It was time to go back to business. Still…

 

“So cold!” He admonished her. After all, he was the senior here! His poor back even creaked, when he left the bleachers and went towards Ishimaru and Oowada. 


Still, this gig as an announcer was fun. Once the school stopped this stupid and elaborate prank, they should consider him for the radio club. That would give him a lot of ad space.

 

“Now, do pushups until you are tired! Go! Go! GO!”

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Taka dropped to the floor, and started doing pushups in the proper form. There was no reason to injure or tire himself out prematurely. They both had actually suggested this specific competition so, if he wanted to make it clear to Mondo that Taka was his equal, he needed to win this.

 

He glanced at the biker, trying to gauge what his strategy was, and Taka found him staring right back - and doing pushups with one hand?!

 

“Figured out we could use a handicap”. Mondo grinned and, when his chest and head were up, his pomp moved to the side revealing his eyes full of mirth. “Y'know, that’d be fair”

 

So cocky!

 

As if Taka needed an advantage, just to stay toe to toe with Mondo. And wasn’t this the reason why the biker kept his jacket in the sauna and now here? Taka would not allow his kyoudai to underestimate him, which made an idea came to his mind.

 

“I applaud you, Oowada-kun”. Taking impulse, he left the ground for a moment, clapped his hands in the air, and landed in a proper pushup form. He did it again for a good measure and - taking care of not falling over and humillate himself - he looked up to Mondo.

 

The biker’s face revealed his astonishment, his movements faltering for a moment, before he quickly sneered. “So, that’s how you're gonna play it?”

 

He grinned at Mondo, and quickly imitated him, putting an arm behind his back, and changing them every repetition to spite him. Taka tried to not sound breathless when he added, “I want to make it fair too”

 

“You son of a bitch!” Mondo snarled. The gang leader quickly upped the speed and changed his arms too. His breaths were heavy, but his friend managed to yell, “HAGAKURE! Come here!”

 

What was his kyoudai going to do?!

 

Mondo asking the fortuneteller to stand on his back came immediately to his mind. Even if he tried to dismiss the idea, it stayed. It was something so ridiculous, but he wasn’t sure that Mondo wouldn’t ask for that in the name of competiveness.

 

Hagakure approached them. “What’s up? Someone wants to stop -?”

 

His chest was burning, and his arms were getting tired, but Taka would sooner collapse than admit that. He knew that Mondo was prideful in the same way, so why did he call for -

 

“Take the fuckin’ vaulting box and drop it on my back”

 

“What?! C’mon, man!”

 

“Mo- Oowada, what are you thinking?!”

 

Taka dropped his arm behind his back, needing to slow down and see if his friend was jesting. However, when Taka looked at him, Mondo's lavender eyes were staring at him, burning with determination.

 

“I’m gonna – gonna show ya what real strength is, asshole!” Mondo panted the words. Though the biker was sweating, even dropping his other arm too, his demeanor was resolute. “Bring the fucking thing on!”

 

“Oowada-chi”

 

He was not losing now! They were equals!

 

“No! Hagakure-kun, drop the vaulting box on me!”

 

“Ishimaru-chi-!”

 

“Ha! Don’t make me fucking laugh! Like you could take it”

 

And was Taka's idea or were Mondo’s arms wobbling under him? The biker shifted his stance.

 

“I can take that and more!” His forehead was sweating, and his heart was trying to escape his chest, but this would be over soon. His trembling arms will suffice. “In fact, I want two!”

 

“DUDES!”

 

“WHAT?!” They screamed in unison.

 

“Those things are like two hundred pounds”. Hagakure sounded pained and, as he got closer to Taka, offering him a hand, he said, “What if you just chill? Let it be a tie”

 

“There are no such things like ties! - I’M GOING TO WIN!”

 

“HELL NO!”

 

If the fortuneteller would not help them, then Taka had no other option. He ran towards the nearest vaulting box and attempted to lift it with his sore arms. He struggled more than he liked and, when he looked up, he saw why - Mondo was at the other extreme of the vaulting box, trying to take it from him.

 

“Why -”. Taka couldn’t help but ask. “- are you – making this so difficult?”

 

Mondo fired back, “Why – are you?”

 

Sudden claps filled the gym. 

 

They stopped, confused, and turned to where they came from.

 

“It’s a forfeit”, Celeste said. He heard with dull focus the groan of Hagakure, rambling about gambling, predictions and aliens.

 

The competition was over.

 

He let himself fall, using the vaulting box as a backrest, and Mondo slid next to him. They were both breathing hard, and the rush of joy-euphoria-exhilaration that went through him was something familiar.

 

After a few moments, in which they tried to recover from such physical exertion, he heard Mondo talk. “Hey, Ishimaru -”

 

Taka turned to look at him, and saw that Mondo was smiling too.

 

“Yes, M- Oowada?”

 

“When we get outta here, let’s have a real competition”. And the way the light shone on Mondo’s face, the glint in his eyes or the curve of his smile, made him believe that it was possible - that they could escape together. That he could hope.

 

He felt the tears appearing at the corners of his eyes, blurring Mondo’s suddenly worried face. That care was unneeded though. It was just that Taka never knew that it was possible to cry with happiness.


“It’s that a promise?” He asked.

 

Mondo’s uneasy expression faded, and a content one appeared instead. “Sure, let’s make it one”

 

Once they made their way to the rooms, Mondo’s arm resting on his shoulders and Taka’s arm doing the same with his, filling the hole in his chest, he understood that normal conversations didn’t exactly work on his kyoudai. They simply had another language, only theirs.

 

Still, he couldn't say that he wasted his time trying to learn about the other methods. When he gave the fresh bindings to Mondo, the strength of the biker’s hug followed him all the way to his room and so did his promise.

 

Overall, he was resolute. There would be no murders as long as he lived.

 


Day 4


 

The dining hall’s clock seemed to mock him, he thought, for every second that passed and Monokuma still didn’t show up.

 

Breakfast tasted like ashes in his mouth. 

 

He noted that Enoshima and Celeste were arguing about their survival in here, and he half mustered a smile when Mondo talked about getting out and keeping his promises. Still, he was a little more close to snapping than he would like when Chihiro suggested that Genocider Syo, of all people, could be keeping them here.

 

He wondered if despair was something Monokuma - in it’s advanced machinery - could smell, or if the mastermind seeing Fukawa’s pained expression made them want for more. 


The bear told them of their desires for despair and amusement...

 

And offered the first motive.


“Watching the videos, isn’t that what the mastermind wants?” He heard himself say in response to everyone’s curiosity. It was strange how the words felt like they came from someone else’s mouth, but ever since waking up and noticing the day, he was… detached.

 

“You raise a fair point”, Kirigiri said. “But if we want to pursuit the truth behind their motivations, denying this knowledge will only affect us”

 

He couldn't think of anything to say in response, so he didn’t.

 

When Sayaka came back, leaving Makoto behind with the DVDs, he wondered if they should have all gone together. The walk to the audiovisual room seemed eternal, and he wondered if the school itself was on the plan as the hallways stretched and twisted around them.

 

He never understood Chihiro’s fascination whether it was *really* day or not until now. This moment didn’t feel like it should happen in daylight. 

 

He grabbed his video out of the cardboard box and sat down. He didn't put it on. Just waited for them to watch their own, his warnings ignored. 

 

“Th-This can't be real, right? It has to be fake, right!?” He heard Hina say. Had she seen the brother she talked about? Her family?

 

“Yeah, no way it's real. Haha... no way”. Kuwata was one of the realists, the ones that wanted to get out of here, so why did he pretend that this was a prank? Whom was he seeing in the video?

 

“I can't t-take it anymore!” Fukawa was the first to break down, gripping her hair and shouting, “L-let me out of h-here!”

 

And he saw their fear and confusion, from Chihiro to Mondo, from Hina to Sakura. The realization that *this* was the surprise Monokuma had for them.

 

His legs trembled without his permission - pure fury surging through his veins. He wanted to destroy that damn bear and the mastermind. Who were they to dare to do this to them?

 

Some of his classmates were genius, he was sure of it, but that didn’t mean that something like this should happen. To them. To their loved ones, alive or dead.

 

It was simply unfair that they should suffer to the hands of this pure unaltered evil. 

 

Kirigiri was collected once she talked, “I see... So this is what he meant by motive. He wants to fuel our desire to leave so that we're more likely to start killing each other”

 

“We won’t kill each other”, he declared, “This changes nothing – We just need to keep working together and-”

 

“’Working together’?” Togami’s disgust seeped through his tone. “What have you accomplished with that notion? Have you found an exit or who is behind this?”

 

“No, but that doesn’t mean that we stop trusting each other!” And he knew that he wouldn’t convince Togami, but he needed to keep everyone’s hope up -

 

“You can say that”, spitted out Kuwata, “- but maybe you're thinking that once everyone drops their guard, you can just...”

 

“I would never!”

 

“This is exactly what Monokuma, or whoever's behind this, wants”. Oogami put herself between them, shutting down any further argument. She emphasized, “They *want* us to fight. Don't you see?”

 

“Yeah… You're right”. Chihiro tried to dry his tears. “We all need to calm down...”

 

“Okay, then. Maybe we should start by all just... talking”, Enoshima suggested, twirling a lock of hair. “Maybe if we all just talk about what we saw, that'll help get everything out of our system - Besides, I think we're all super curious, right?”

 

Grateful at the model’s suggestion, he opened his mouth, ready to tell them about his secret video, as he should have done in the first place. But Makoto talked first.

 

“Hey, Sayaka, what was in your video?”

 

The idol didn’t respond. She just hugged herself.

 

Her eyes… They were empty.

 

“Hurry up and t-tell us”, Fukawa demanded.

 

“Sayaka?”

 

He saw Makoto trying to put his hand on her shoulder, before she pushed him away and ran out of the room. The lucky student quickly followed her – and, before Taka knew, all their classmates were spilling in the hallways and going in separate ways.

 

He couldn’t fail now. He simply couldn’t allow this. So, he went to find them.

 

But they were not in the entrance hall, just Mondo, Oogami and Hina trying to break the sealed door. Sayaka and Makoto were not in the gym either. He objectively knew that they would have not go to the school store in a moment like this… but he entered still and - just as expected - they were not there.

 

He ignored the court elevator. He was not going to enter it in this life; he would make sure of it.

 

Once he entered one of the classrooms, he noticed the disturbed chairs and realized that he had missed them. Failure’s bitter taste was familiar as always, but he didn’t falter.

 

He was halfway through the dorms when, suddenly,

 

“I’m very disappointed in you, Mr. Honor Student!”

 

Monokuma appeared!

 

“What do you mean?” He half-asked and half-shrieked. He didn’t expect to see the bear so soon, or at least he hoped so.

 

“What do you mean ‘what do I mean’? I mean it!” Monokuma huffed. “I put all my production skills on those videos and you don’t even see yours? It’s disappointing – This whole school is filled with lacking students!”

 

“Is that all what you wanted to say?”

 

He had better things to do than hear the bear’s rambles.

 

“Huh? Not interested in talking with the headmaster?” Monokuma sadly sighed. “And here I was going to give you an important task”

 

“A task?”

 

He felt foolish. He had forgotten this crucial part of his plan.

 

“I can see you are interested! Too bad! It was a one-time offer only”. The bear seemed ready to leave.

 

He tried to conceal his counterproductive desperation, but he still begged, “P-please, Monokuma, sir. I would be honored to accept this responsibility!”

 

The bear stopped and, for a moment, he was sure that he was going to leave without giving Taka what he wanted. Then, he turned around. “Alrighty then! You better do a good job or is off with your head”

 

“Understood!”

 

.

 

Later, once he had thrown the majority of the kitchen knives to the incinerator, hiding the rest in his dorm, he wondered if Monokuma would have imagined that something like this would happen after giving him the trash room’s key.

 

After that chance encounter, Makoto had found him. The boy informing everybody that Sayaka was fine and resting…

 

However, a part of Taka refused to believe that.

 

As he locked up the trash room, he decided that he should go and talk with her while he still had a chance. Sayaka was intelligent. If Makoto somehow casted aside his warning, about exchanging rooms, she would still hesitate if she saw him.

 

* Ding dong, bing bong*

 

“Mm, ahem, this is a school announcement. It is now 10 p.m. As such, it is officially nighttime. Soon the doors to the dining hall will be locked, and entry at that point is strictly prohibited. Okay then...sweet dreams, everyone! Good night, sleep tight, don't let the bed bugs bite...”

 

No matter.

 

He would stay up all night if it were required… Especially when they had not switched rooms yet, if the nameplates were correct.

 

.

 

He stood next to his door. Leaving enough of an opening that the soundproofing didn’t conceal what was happening in the corridors. He heard Hina and Sakura passing by, talking about the sleepover they were going to have. He wondered if that was something Mondo would be interested in.

 

The hands in his clock seemed to move abnormally slow. Nothing happened for a whole thirty minutes, in which he only heard the ticking, his breathing, and the pounding of his heart.

 

Had he missed a door opening?

 

Was someone dying in the next dorm over?

 

He knew that he had to have faith on his classmates, but just remembering Sayaka’s expression… He needed to make sure that nothing happened.

 

There was no sign of life in the halls once he left his dorm.

 

The emergency lights at nighttime were not strong enough to illuminate the hallways. Even when he opened his door completely, they remain buried in shadows. He simply couldn’t see the nameplates from where he was standing. He needed to get closer.

 

He could only hear his breathing, no matter how he tried to get it under control and listen to any stray sounds. It was useless. His boots were loud too.

 

He walked to Makoto’s door and, once he noticed that Sayaka’s shining photo was what greeted him - he didn’t falter.

 

He switched the nameplates to where they should be.

 

After all, he was a believer in bold simplicity.

 

He was so disappointed in them - but the scolding could come later, in the morning, when everyone was alive and this nightmare would end for a little while.

 

“Kiyotaka-kun?”

 

He froze at Sayaka’s voice.

 

“What are you doing?

 

He turned around and saw her standing in the hallway. He couldn’t see her face, not from here, but she would surely hesitate. They were going to laugh about this in the morning.

 

“I -”. An unbidden idea came through his mind, and he held onto it. “I owed Makoto some coins – I wanted to return them, but I saw that your nameplates were switched and – and I will assign to whoever did this prank a detention!”

 

He laughed awkwardly, but he had never been a good actor.

 

When Sayaka stepped closer, he stepped back.

 

She stopped at his reaction.

 

“Ki– Taka”, she said. He could hear the smile in her voice, and happy people didn’t kill others. They were going to laugh about this once they have escaped. “Do you have a dream?”

 

“Do you have a dream, Ishimaru-kun?”

 

He didn’t have to think of the answer. “Of course”

 

“I do too”, Sayaka replied and, with the red light shining on them, he could see that she was smiling when she stepped closer. “And you work for it, right?”

 

“Effort is everything!” That was always his philosophy. “If you don’t try, you can’t succeed”

 

“S-So someone here understands me”, Sayaka cried, “I thought -”

 

“It’s nice having a friend that knows-”

 

She fled to his arms, almost pushing him over, and he hugged her back – albeit awkwardly. No wonder she fell so easily to despair, if she thought of them as geniuses surely she felt alone.

 

“I’m so sorry for this”

 

He didn’t comprehend what she was saying at first, but as Sayaka stepped back, and he saw the bloodied knife, he realized what she had done.

 

He looked down, and once he noticed the gaping wound, the fresh blood, it burned. This - This wasn’t…

 

“Please, forgive me”, she sobbed, knife still held in her hands. “It's me or you - you get it, don’t you?”

 

“– what a dream really is”

 

“Why?”

 

I told Makoto to not switch the rooms. I got rid of the knives. I am friends with Mondo. So why was this happening?

 

Why me?

 

Sayaka's face was transformed. Her eyes filled with despair and tears. "I - I need to see them. My group – They are my family and-”

 

He needed to get away now.  

 

His room was so close.

 

They - They would laugh about this in the morning.

 

This time he knew how a piercing knife felt as it entered him again – and again – and again. Until he had no option but fall to the cold ground.

 

She stopped suddenly and, for a moment, he wondered if she was regretting this. Maybe she could help him walk to Mondo’s room and ask for the fresh bindings back. His kyoudai wouldn’t mind, would he?

 

“Maizono-chan, what are you-?”

 

He couldn’t turn around, not when she was distracted and he could crawl to his room unnoticed. But he knew that it was Kuwata who interrupted them.

 

He heard them fighting through the halls, shouts and cries coming from both of them at equal turns, but he couldn’t afford to think about who was going to win.

 

His legs were unresponsive, so he started to drag himself to his room, with his still sore arms from yesterday’s competition. Leaving bloody trails in his wake.

 

He wondered if Mondo was going to miss him. He couldn’t do this to his kyoudai. He couldn’t leave him alone.

 

I don’t want to die.

 

But he felt cold, and he was so accustomed to his crying that he noticed when his vision falling him was not because of his tears.

 

No matter what he tried, he was not going to be alive in the morning.

 

He didn’t fight it. Instead, he rested his back on Kirigiri’s door and, in a manner so similar to the first victim, he wrote her name. Mondo’s portrait being his last sight was only a bonus.

 

Please. Survive, kyoudai. Even if I don’t.

 

He wasted his chance.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

In the morning, once the announcement wakes them up and everyone gets ready for the annoying meeting, they will discover the ghastly sight…

 

Not for long though -

 

The corpse will be covered by a biker’s jacket.

Notes:

Want to read my ramblings? Click/Tap here

Please, don't hate me. I swear every death and scene has a purpose and - in fact - will come to play sooner or later ;)
Also, I may or may not have teared up a little writting the final scene.
BTW, the reason why this is a series is that I would like to write oneshots about what happens after Taka's death. I don't promise any dates though. Especially, when I can't decide whether Sayaka or Leon would die. What do you think?
I hope it isn't obvious, but I couldn't get to editing this chapter as much as I liked, but that's because uni is kicking my ass... But I'm kicking their ass back and harder.
[In fact, I noticed after posting this that I misspelled Sayaka's last name? I want to kick myself, especially since I really like her!, but I will correct that soon]

Anyways, I want to thank you all for the support! Kudos, comments, hits. They were all truly appreciated, and I may have squealed a little for each one.

Take care! And see ya <3

Chapter 3: DISTRUST

Notes:

Warnings? Click/Tap here

Normal warnings apply (death, panic attacks, and graphic violence).
Disassociation.
Self-worth issues.
Victim blaming (of the murder kind).
Mentions of bullying.
Unintentional misgendering.

Should I tag this as enemies to friends to lovers when only Mondo hates Taka?

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Do you have a dream, Ishimaru-kun?”

 

He shushed her immediately.

 

They were in the library and, while exams were far away, he would have hated to interrupt someone else’s study session.

 

She chuckled, and pointed to the wall. The clock revealed that the denominated ‘silent hours’ had passed.

 

“My apologies, Maizono-kun”

 

He should have expected this. After all, the idol was one of his most responsible and studious classmates. She wouldn’t do anything in detriment of their education.

 

He would have offered amends to this clear offense, ask for punishment, but she had told him before that he shouldn’t do that, at least not with her. The best way to apologize would be answering sincerely, not that he wouldn’t do it in any case.

 

“Of course I have a dream. That’s why I’m here”

 

That was why he accepted the school’s invitation, even when he knew that it would be full of geniuses, his enemies. If he stayed here, proving that a normal person could stand and beat the ‘talented’ with effort alone, it would be all worth it.

 

“Do you work for it?” She asked.

 

He didn’t have to think about it.

 

“Everyday! If one wants to succeed, they have to put effort on their dreams. Trying is necessary for success!”

 

“I’m glad. I believe that too”

 

And Sayaka’s beaming face was genuine. They had enough study sessions by now that he thought that he could distinguish when her smile was more forced than not. At least, he hoped so.

 

“I hate laziness”, he blurted out.

 

Thankfully, he didn’t accidentally add anything like ‘I believe that Kuwata should be expelled’. The musician every day was getting her to laugh more and more.

 

Still, he thought that she deserved a more elaborated answer.

 

“Talent alone is not enough to secure a dream. Only people who work hard every day can achieve them”

 

She giggled, and he could felt himself frowning in response. Was his answer amusing?

 

“It’s nice having a friend that knows-”

 

Were they friends? He – he never thought that -

 

“– what a dream really is”

 

This did not happen.

 

 

 

To survive: Loop 3

 

Taka woke up gasping for air.

 

I don’t want to die I don’t want todie I don’t wanttodie I don’t wanna – Don’tdon’tnodon’t. Please, let me get out of here. I. want. to. get. out.

 

Please – Just please.

 

It was strange.

 

As he punched the sealed windows, yelling, blooding his knuckles to the rhythm of his heartbeat –a war song going thumpthumpthump – crying, and feeling the deep betrayal like a knife – it was a knife, remember? It was it was it was - didn’t do a good job you died you diedhis body was telling him that he was alive. ‘I’m back’, he realized while watching himself break from above.

 

He punched the window for a last measure, and despite his fingers’ broken skin, he clawed at his chest, trying to stop the way it heaved, the way it tried to escape his foreign body. It was useless though.

 

He was alive again, which he knew it was good, really good, but it didn't felt like it. Instead, it was difficult to think anything with his head pounding. Feeling like he was dying over and over again. Would – Would his next death be for a heart attack?

 

He collapsed to the ground, shaking, and tried to calm down - he really tried. But his body was still reacting to the threat, even if it already ended him. That - he gagged - she didn’t hesitate.

 

Why did he thought they were friends?

 

His hands felt foreign as dried his tears coming unbidden.

 

He needed to calm down.

 

What – what was the thing Kirigiri said? Inhale for five?

 

Holding his breath for seven and exhaling for eight was difficult… painful and difficult, but he put effort in it as he repeated it, even if trying didn’t help with her – with any of them. As he did that, he remembered that Kirigiri once said something about things that he could see, hear, taste and touch, right?

 

So, he observed his white not red uniform, the classrooms walls of the first day and, even if he had to name things that he saw, he couldn’t help but examine his not-broken-in abdomen. His heart beated loudly through his ears.

 

He pressed down where he thought *it* was, but pressure was useless when applied to an already-gone or never-existing wound.

 

Inhale for one, two…

 

The only injuries he had were on his hands and, when touching one of his knuckles made him hiss, he was still feeling somewhat detached, somewhat numb, but closer to normal than before.

 

Hold, and exhale…

 

“I’m alive”

 

Those words were difficult to say, but hearing them at loud made it clearer.

 

He was alive, wasn’t he?

 

His hands hurt, his throat was dry and his head was hurting from dehydration, so this was real.

 

Inhale.

 

His legs trembled as he stood up. There was no sense in dwelling when there were many things to be done and so little time - when his attempts at stopping Saya - Maizono weren’t enough.

 

She never said they were friends.

 

Exhale.

 

Thump, thump, thump.

 

Maybe his friendship with Mondo, Makoto, even the tentative one between Hina, Oogami and him, blinded him to the truth. The thing he realized after dozens, hundreds, of jeering laughs and bruised knees, after his secret… Did he seriously expect that someone, with a nice smile and charismatic demeanor, would like to befriend him?

 

Why did he feel believe otherwise?

 

How foolish.

 

Inhale. Exhale. Wait - Inhale, hold, and exhale.

 

It was his fault in any case.

 

He could have been more proactive, right?

 

He could have asked for the incinerator key earlier. Took note of the kitchen knives and their number, or stood there until nighttime. Could have been stricter on not seeing the videos, on not exchanging rooms. Could assume that no one would take this seriously unless they were pushed to it.

 

The light was bad in the hallways, but he could have tried to force his eyesight further and not decide to get closer. Could have brought something to defend himself. Could have stopped Kuwata instead of Maizono.

 

Could have could have could have could have could have

 

In any case, he could cry and scream later. Think about how he failed, if he had more chances, and how to keep everyone safe. Right now, there was simply no time. That was what the classroom’s clock and his own reminded him. He needed to go to the main entrance.

 

With that in mind, Taka was able to move his foreign body.

 

Still, his breath shortened and he sweated cold once he entered the hall, and locked eyes with Maizono.

 

He –

 

He could deal with this later.

 

His voice was coarse as he introduced himself to the others. Once he told them that the situation was suspicious, that they ought to find an exit quickly, his classmates laughed his concerns off. They told him to wait.

 

No one really listened to him.

 

They didn’t listen to Monokuma either once they were called to the gym, arguing that this was a weird prank, a lie, a joke. He didn’t know whether to be angry or not at this waste of time, especially since he once believed what they thought now.

 

It was illogical. What kind of prank would have made them pass out at arrival? What would be the reason to fortify a school?

 

Monokuma stressed that with time they would see the truth, but he knew that only the motives or Enoshima’s death would make it clear. Some of them still harbored some hope in their hearts of this being an experiment… a total illegal and unethical one, but a test of character to test if they were worthy of being here. Maybe that hope made the bear act.

 

“Taking that hope and seeing it get murdered creates a darkened shadow of despair”

 

That was why they were chosen, wasn’t it?

 

No matter how unfair this was, how innocent they were or not, destroying Hope’s Peak meant that you had guaranteed despair. He assumed that the mastermind installed all those cameras to watch the game from afar, but for the first time, he wondered if they had another reason.

 

Were they waiting for them to kill each other and upload the videos once they were done?

 

The bear proudly announced the Graduation Clause to his astonished and distressed classmates… Except for one fortuneteller who laughed instead.

 

“You got us, okay? You scared the hell out of us. So you can go ahead and reveal the trick now”

 

“Reveal the trick?”

 

He put himself in front of Monokuma, and calmly – his voice still hoarse – spoke. “This is simply hard to believe. What kind of proof do you have that all *this* is real? Not some… experiment or test”

 

He could hear some muttering behind him, with agreements and not.

 

“Proof? Is youth so distrustful that they can’t even wait for some days to know the truth? What has the world come to?” The bear sung. Which made the next part more chilling. “I’ll show you some proof!”

 

With speed difficult to process, Monokuma brought his metallic claws straight to the wooden podium and cut it in half, then thirds and quarters, until nothing was left of it. 

 

“Is that enough? Or do we have to do it until you believe me? Maybe with one of you?”

 

He heard some yells behind him and, when he turned around, he saw why.

 

They - They were surrounded.

 

Oogami and Mondo tried to stand in front of their classmates, but they were simply not enough for the dozens of Monokumas slowly coming closer, baring their claws.

 

“Now, now. I’m a compassionate headmaster, but a strict one as well. This -”. The original bear gestured to the pulverized podium. “- is a little warning if you try to violate one of my school regulations. You'd better be careful from now on. Any naughty boy or girl who violates my rules won't get off with just a little swat on the butt”

 

“And don’t forget the surveillance cameras installed everywhere, because if you’re caught breaking any rules, well… those are only some of the Monokumas that have been placed all throughout the school”

 

The bears laughed and, as quick as they came, his copies disappeared.

 

“Now then, lastly... To commemorate your joyous entry into our school, I have a little something for you -”

 

The relief flooded him. He stopped the explosion. That knowledge was enough to clear his head more than before. Enough to felt his growing anger cut through the numbness at Monokuma’s words.

 

“Rules restrict, yes, but they also protect. Society, for example, would be utter chaos without laws.”

 

If anyone asked him if he believed in that statement or not before this school, they would have received a complete agreement. He entered the Public Morals Committee to enforce discipline after all.

 

Now, though?

 

If he didn’t know it would lead to certain death, he would have ignored them, broke all of them with glee, only to see the mastermind wept at their plans being ruined. He wondered if Mondo would have been proud at this new outlook. Not that he could do it, unless he wanted to die again.

 

Exactly how many tries did he have?

 

Togami’s voice made him put a stop at his spiraling thoughts.

 

“Is there anyone here who's seriously considering all this?”

 

Before everyone started to look at each other, gauging for reactions, increasing the suspicions, he spoke. “Resorting to murder would be ridiculous when we have yet to discover a way out, or if we have supplies. We need to work together -”

 

There was indignation on Togami’s face and relief on some of the others, which made him hate doing that to them, but it was necessary for their continuous survival.

 

“- Not that that means we should fully trust in everybody. We need to apply caution”

 

He stared at Makoto, who startled at his sight, and glanced towards Maizono. Don’t trust her.

 

They agreed to look for a way out, and he allowed Chihiro to make the suggestion of looking at the rules. It would be best to raise his confidence before the second motive, right?

 

That way Chihiro could stand on his own feet. Not needing any help, more than his own internal strength. Maybe, he could implement some training sessions together.

 

They were investigating the handbooks, Mondo and Celeste arguing about the merits of obeying the rules or not, when she spoke.

 

“Hey, um... I have a question. For regulation number six... What do you think it means exactly?”

 

And her tone was unsure, but last night she was smiling when she approached and he believed her. She was the one who quick-started the game. Why did he think that she would hesitate?

 

“Why are you asking this?” The words were bitter on his tongue and, by the look on Maizono’s face, they were heard that way too. “It would be best if we never discover what it means” 

 

“It is simple in any case”, Togami stated, “It's saying that if you want to graduate, you have to kill someone without anyone finding out it was you”

 

“I hardly believe that it would be as easy as that”, he mumbled, but there was no sense in stopping there. “But, for now, we should go explore the school. See if we can find a way out, through the stairs or otherwise!”

 

“Okay, then let's all start looking around!” Suggested Kuwata.

 

The others made sounds of agreement. In fact, Hina was already gravitating towards Oogami, when Togami interjected. “...I'll be going alone”

 

“What!? Why? That's a pretty stupid idea, don't you think?” Enoshima pointed out.

 

“Someone here might already have started thinking about murdering one of us. This is my way to apply caution”  

 

“W-Wait, hold on a second. That would never-!”

 

“Maizono, Ishimaru has a point”

 

Those words were the ones that brought him fully back from that numb state. Oh, no. If Togami of all people was agreeing with him… He was already messing up, wasn't he?

 

The heir smugly continued, “That’s why you were asking about the regulation, am I wrong?”  

 

“She would never!” Makoto defended her, even if he was going to be framed.

 

“Yeah, leave Maizono-chan alone! Let’s just go search for an exit already”. Kuwata scowled, when he was going to be her target.

 

“I – I wouldn’t do that… I just wanted to know”

 

She looked ashamed, almost tearing up, but he already trusted her once. The only thing he knew about her was that she wouldn’t hesitate while pursuing her dream. Strange how something he would normally approve now filled him with dread.

 

“Listen here, you shitheads!” Mondo shouted, “If you two want to get off on bullying a chick, you’ll have to fuckin’ fight me first!”

 

And when Mondo glared at him, with his fist raised in both Togami’s and Taka’s direction, his eyes were filled with contempt.

 

Of course, his chivalrous friend believed that he was harassing the idol without reason. He didn't know that, in some days, she would break under the first motive unless he stopped them.

 

Still… Maizono hadn't done anything yet.

 

He thought that she at least cared for Makoto the first few days.

 

Phantoms pains aside. Remaining fear aside.

 

Could he really judge her now?

 

For the actions of someone who shared her name, but wasn't her right now?

 

“I’m not bullying her, Oowada-kun! It’s simply… best to not speculate”, he quickly explained, bowing slightly. “If it comes across that way, I apologize and I’ll accept my due punishment!”

 

“Bullshit! What kind of shit apology is that?!”

 

The biker approached him until they were just a hit away from each other. He prepared himself to dodge, even if he felt hollow.

 

Mondo, why won’t you believe me? We weren’t kyoudai yesterday, but we were friends.

 

“It’s a sincere one!”

 

He would like to scream some more, to ask Mondo to trust him, but his throat was closing on him.

 

Togami clicked his tongue in distaste, catching their attention. “Brainless idiots… I’ll be going now”

 

The heir had just finished saying that when Mondo advanced and quickly grabbed his suit. This would always repeat, wouldn’t it? 

 

“Hold on, asshole two! I’m gonna enjoy kicking your ass!”

 

“Oowada, stop”

 

Even if he didn’t want Mondo to despise him, Taka already had indulged him with anger towards Togami in their past life. Now, he had to keep the peace no matter who was at the receiving end. 

 

They glared at each other.

 

The biker threw Togami to the ground, who yelled something at them. Taka didn't hear him though, he had more important things to give attention to.

 

Mondo got close to him, so close that he could feel his warm breath on his face.

 

“Make. Me.”

 

He really wanted to erase that arrogant expression on his face.

 

“S-Stop it! We shouldn't fight!”

 

He had not even begun to turn around when the sound of Makoto’s body hitting the ground got through his ears. Maizono ran towards the now unconscious student, and Kuwata followed behind her.

 

“Do you realize what you just did?” He couldn’t help the indignation in his tone.

 

Seriously? Would one day Mondo punch someone who actually deserved it? He was exasperating!

 

Mondo’s face fell for a moment before biting back, “Shut it! You started this shit!”

 

“Enough!” Oogami’s voice was a rumble in the gym. After they stepped back from each other, she continued, calmer, “Please, let’s calm down”

 

Glancing at the rest revealed that they were either trying to help Maizono and Kuwata or busy observing this shameful scene.

  

“My apologies, everyone! This is simply unforgivable -”

 

Because of Taka, Makoto was hit again.

 

It didn’t matter how much he wanted to get away from the idol, she was… different right now. Maizono from day one was a separate person from the one of day four, no matter if they sounded and smiled the same.

 

“I swear I’ll -”

 

“Do you ever shut up?!”

 

Oh.

 

He thought he was accustomed to those words. How peculiar that those two lives made him believe that he would never hear them coming through Mondo’s lips again.

 

Mondo continued, as if yesterday did not happen (it didn’t), speaking to all of them, “Let’s go do something, instead of fuckin’ around… I’ll look for an exit, follow me if you can keep up”

 

The biker left, his jacket billowing behind him. Taking warmth with him.

 

“Maizono-chan and I will carry Naegi-kun. I think I saw something about a hotel next to the entrance”. Kuwata, holding their unconscious classmate with Maizono, left too, and so did the rest eventually.  

 

Only Celeste, Fukawa, Yamada and Taka remained in the gym.

 

That… certainly could have gone better.

 

“I’m going to look for supplies”, he sighed. Then he remembered Hina’s words, about a certain writer being left out, and asked them, “Do any of you want to come?” 

 

“Running around the school like a gaggle of junior detectives -”. Celeste looked upwards, and then enigmatically smiled. “- That doesn’t appeal to me at all”

 

“I’ll have to agree with Miss Celestia”, Yamada said, pushing up his glasses. “But I’ll cheer you up from here, Ishimaru-dono!”

 

Fukawa’s response didn’t go unheard. “D-do you t-think I’m stupid? Y-you are just t-trying to get me alone and – and k-kill me!”

 

There was so much wrong about that conclusion. Nevertheless, he had seen the others trying to reason with her before, and there was simply no time to waste right now. So, after reassuring her and failing, he wished them a good time and left for the dining hall.

 

.

 

The kitchen was deserted when he arrived, which made him wonder if anyone came across this first. At least he hoped to have something useful to contribute to the next meeting. This truly made his past lives’ mistakes stood out more… He didn’t put as much effort as possible on stopping everything. 

 

Not to mention that in this life he already had made a mess of things, even when he knew what would happen. There was simply no excuse.

 

Accusing Maizono before anything happened was plain idiocy, wasn’t it? What if this pushed her further? No extra motive required.

 

But these self-punishing thoughts could wait for later, as he noticed what was waiting at the end of the kitchen.

 

The knives shone beautifully on the wall.

 

When he looked closer to them, he noticed his pale reflection on them.

 

Yesterday, did he somehow forgot one of them? Was Maizono faster? Did Monokuma replace them?

 

And which – which one was it?

 

The one knife that killed -

 

“Already planning?”

 

He jumped at Monokuma’s voice, hitting some of the plates. One of them crashed loudly to the ground, and shattered in dozen of pieces. Which he could clean up later, considering that awful question!

 

“What?! No!”

 

“C’mon! You don’t have to lie to the Headmaster!” The bear seemed content, dismissing his horror. “Honor student through and through, isn’t it? You heard the word Graduation and leaped to it, right? Upupupu”

 

“That’s not it!”

 

“So, are you deciding to stay here? With all your goals unfinished outside?” Monokuma sighed, and shook his head. “I didn’t think you were the quitter type, but you do you” 

 

He was grateful for getting used to the bear’s tactics. While the goading was nauseating, and could have planted a seed of despair in someone else, the only thing he felt was the urge to hit that damn bear. He didn’t, for obvious reasons.

 

Monokuma cleared his throat. “Anyways, let me teach you something about this kitchen. So you can tell the other students later!”

 

“First of all, as my favorite option, we have the kitchen knives”. The bear posed, extending his paws towards the wall. Then, Monokuma pointed to the mess on the floor. “Although, if you are more of a fan of the unconventional, you can use a broken plate. Don’t get so used to it though! There’s so many times I can replace things!”

 

He was not telling them anything about anything of this... Just important information. “What about food?”

 

“Huh? You can poison it, use your classmates’ allergies, I don’t care!” Monokuma nonchalant expression, ever present since appearing in the kitchen, changed into one of fake care. “Be careful using the stove though - Burns don’t kill people so quickly” 

 

“I meant - Food will be restocked, right?” He clarified. At least, that was what he remembered from his past lives.

 

“Yeah, sure! Every single day of your miserable and peaceful lives… Until the very end, which could be today or in eighty years more”, Monokuma laughed. “See ya!”

 

“Wait!”

 

He needed this piece of information, if he wanted to correct his mistakes.

 

“C’mon, I’m a very busy Headmaster!” The bear showed him his claws, and he took a step back in instinct. It was too late to regret this conversation. 

 

“… Will we have to take care of the trash? Or would you have to do it?”

 

“Good point, good point”, Monokuma thoughtfully said, “I’ll let you know. Now, don’t call for me unless it’s to show me someone’s death”

 

With that, the bear disappeared from the kitchen. Leaving Taka alone with the broken plate and no answers.

 

It seemed like the incinerator key would have to wait, but if he nipped the thing in the bud, it wouldn’t be necessary.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

She was –

 

Kirigiri Kyoko was –

 

Her Ultimate -

 

It was important.

 

She knew it was important to understand why she was called here. After all, Hope’s Peak shone through her blurry memories. However, like the odd feelings she had when observing one or another classmate, she could compartmentalize it and decipher it later.

 

‘There’s no advantage showing others what you feel’, a thought with a sound similar to a rough voice told her, ‘-dence is fleeing. You have to be precise and prioritize. Use your instincts honed by - ’

 

Honed by – by –

 

What mattered was that following those ‘instincts’ – methodology, something inside her whispered – leaded her to discover this map. Was it planted or carelessness?

 

Those signatures, the style of paper, revealed its seemingly official nature. This appeared to be Hope’s Peak, construction wise at least.

 

She had to be careful to assume the truth and discard other hypothesis just yet, especially when she had noted some unusual renovations already on the dormitory area.

 

She had found shelter. Now she needed to find the source of water and food.

 

The dining hall was bigger than expected for fifteen students. They did not build this with them in mind, another reason to suspect that this was the original Hope’s Peak or at least one of the buildings. Clearly, the greatest academy of the world would have something more befitting of their status.

 

Frustration gripped her at that conjecture. Another fact without knowing where it came from.

 

It was as if her mind was a palace of sorts, composed from different locations and timeframes, but where a door should be expected, there were only gaps instead. Fragmented knowledge in islands without bridges, coming forward only sometimes.

 

She came to find someone in Hope’s Peak. That, she knew, was the truth. Now, deciphering the tangled emotions swirling at the word ‘Headmaster’, would be something she could do in private.   

 

After she inspected the bulletproof windows – how did she know-? Compartmentalize it – and the dining hall, she entered the kitchen and noticed him going through the counters.

 

Ishimaru Kiyotaka, the Ultimate Moral Compass.

 

It was obvious how much he knew about the situation. It was not evident from what he spoke, but his visible emotions when he did so. There was a reason why he told them to find an exit before anything happened.

 

Not to mention that his ‘Ultimate’ did not make sense. Their other classmates had clearly quantifiable, defined and noticeable talents. Why was he invited to Hope’s Peak then?

 

Was Ishimaru an ally, a foe, or a neutral party?

 

Moreover, if he were an ally, would he tell them what he knew?

 

She called to him and, when he turned around, his disappointment was visible. Did he expect someone else to come here?

 

“Kirigiri-kun, it’s nice to see you before the meeting time”

 

Meetings. That would certainly lead to cooperation between everyone. Trust would be difficult to obtain and maintain in these circumstances, but with enough, she could peacefully obtain clues.

 

“What hour did you decide?”

 

“At -”. He went silent, and then continued, “I’m sorry, it just seemed like a logical conclusion. About seven pm would be a good time… Be punctual, please! I have to go and let everyone else know”

 

He left.

 

She would interrogate him later. Even if he lied, a foolish endeavor, his emotions could lead her to the right direction.

 

His anger and subtle fear at Maizono revealed something at play here. She would examine him at this meeting.

 

Now, it would be useful to discover things overlooked by the organization or person that trapped them here.

 

.

 

“I wanted to try and find some clue as to who's responsible for imprisoning us here. But unfortunately, I made no such discoveries. That's all from me”. Togami, the Ultimate Affluent Progeny, began and ended his observation.

 

Incredible, just three phrases and she already deduced that the meeting in the dining hall would lead to no new clues. A cheery voice laughed in her head, ‘When you say that you sound just like your -’

 

“Ishimaru-kun, did you discover anything?”

 

Maizono’s voice was still hesitant once she addressed the Ultimate Moral Compass, no doubt caused by their previous ‘discussion’. While she could understand his suspicion, knowing the rules and their reach was something that could help them understand better the motives behind their kidnapping.

 

Knowing the truth. It was everything.

 

“I spent some time looking around the kitchen, and I made a discovery of outmost importance! There’s enough food to last us weeks, even if Monokuma lied”

 

“‘If Monokuma lied?’” Asked Naegi. Another one of her more transparent classmates here, albeit an ordinary student.

 

Naegi seemed to be okay despite the punch, which gave her a peculiar feeling of relief along with some curiosity. Head injuries were serious, and being unconscious for so long should have an effect. Not to mention that he didn’t have a bruise. Did the title of Ultimate Lucky Student have more merit than a mere lottery?

 

“I was inspecting the kitchen when Monokuma appeared”, Ishimaru explained. Curious. It must have happened before they met there. “He informed me that food gets restocked automatically each day.”

 

Ishimaru thoughtfully added, “I would also like to add that if any… implements are missing, you should report it! That’s all for my investigation!”

 

His implication was obvious to her, but was it to the others?

 

“Now, about…”

 

Maizono continued explaining to Naegi where everyone had ended up exploring, which only led to conclusions that she already knew.

 

As everyone started fighting about and going on useless tangents, she made a mental note. Conflict between them would be something to watch out for. Especially when everyone had a strong character, as required of their positions at the top of their field.

 

She cut through their discussion. “You're all spending an awful lot of time yelling and carrying on. Do you really think you can afford to do so? Have none of you accepted the reality of the situation?”

 

Before silence could settle in the table, Ishimaru called to her. 

 

“Kirigiri-kun. Did you perhaps find something of note in your investigations?”

 

Without stopping her observation, she left the map on the table.  

 

“Huh? What's this?”

 

“It appears to be a map of Hope's Peak Academy”, she answered Naegi’s question, making clear that there was a margin of error. There was no certainty yet, especially when this was only the first floor.

 

“Will you be opposed to making copies of it?” Ishimaru asked, and she immediately concealed her astonishment.

 

Interesting. He already had his notepad out and a pencil. Someone always prepared or someone who knew about this already? Either way, it would be convenient to let him do as he pleased, and so, she slightly nodded.

 

“Never mind that. What's it mean?”

 

Enoshima raised a fair question. Therefore, she explained the difference between the original construction and the strange renovations she had found. Everyone started to speculate without more evidence. She controlled the urge to sigh.

 

Suddenly, Celestia Ludenberg - what was her real name? – laughed. At being questioned, Celeste stated the undeniable truth, “It is perfectly obvious that we have been imprisoned in some secret location, with no way out”

 

She wondered if the girl’s instincts as a gambler made her announce that, to examine everyone’s baseline reactions to a high stress environment. An acceptable strategy that would serve Kyoko as well.

 

Fukawa, the Ultimate Writer, seemed on the verge of a meltdown as she clawed her head. Unstable, approach with – her head hurt – with caution.

 

“It's very simple. If you want to leave, you just have to kill -”

 

Togami. Dangerous - he enjoys -

 

“Don't even joke about that!”

 

Enoshima? What ultimate -?

 

Compartmentalize it.

 

Inhale for five. Hold for seven. Exhale for eight. We can think later about those random pains, that you felt like you know them, that you don’t know why you are here. That you are scared.

 

‘Don’t let your emotions blind you, you are a Kirigiri’

 

“Going out at nighttime should be prohibited altogether. The school regulations do not actually tell us not to go out at night. I would like to make it official”. Celeste smiled.

 

As the gambler explained why, she felt calmer. Preventive measures would work best. It made sense. If they followed them, of course.

 

“I agree with that measure, but I would like to add a suggestion myself as well”, Ishimaru said, “If anyone is going to disregard this rule and share time with someone else after nighttime - which they shouldn’t do! - They must inform a third party. Not only that, but after nighttime ends we should meet to eat breakfast together…”

 

“Why though?” Oowada Mondo, one of her most emotional sort of classmates, groaned, “Seems motherfuckin’ dumb to add more rules”

 

“Well, we need to exchange information and… see if anyone is dead - I hope that not, at least for now… Does anyone have something to add?”

 

At Ishimaru’s ominous statement, no one had something to say. Taking that as an agreement, he continued, “Alright then, let’s call an end to today’s meeting and reconvene at eight am tomorrow! Dismissed!”

 

With that, he left. Everyone followed behind slowly.

 

The clock was nearing the nighttime.

 

His interjections seemed almost planned.

 

His suggestions while being framed as helpful were actually making their classmates more nervous.

 

She had to determine where he stood. 

 

.

 

.

 

.

 


Day 2


 

Last night, after allowing himself to indulge in his regrets for a while, he went to work on his new project. It required more time than he thought it should took, but after making sure that they were accurate, he started the meeting by handing out the maps.

 

“Good morning everyone! I hope you all slept well!”

 

His sleep was dreamless, which was a relief considering… everything.

 

“I made copies of the map! They will prevent us from getting lost”. He applauded himself mentally at his idea. This way, exchanged nameplates or not, they would all be certain in which room was which. 

 

“There’s only one floor though. Can’t see how we are going to be lost”, complained Kuwata, of all people.

 

“Why should we even, like, bother with this? We are going to leave, right?” Enoshima said, “Did anyone find anything at all?”

 

“C’mon, guys! Everything is…”

 

The same conversation ensued as before, with Monokuma interjecting and causing everyone to leave in groups or alone. Only some of them took their maps, the others still on the table intact or crumbled.

 

This was… disappointing.

 

Maybe his two lives had deceived him, but he expected at least a single appreciative reaction. Then again, he made enemies on his first day with not only Mondo but Maizono and Makoto as well, just because he couldn’t control his stupid reactions.

 

It didn’t matter that he already apologized to the idol and the lucky student, who awkwardly told him that it wasn’t his fault nor Togami’s. The effect was clear in everyone’s stilled reactions around him.

 

He hoped that a trip to the Monomono machine would help him, but even if it didn’t, it wasn’t as if indifference was something new. After all, no one in his previous high school talked to him unless it was necessary, and the attention he received in middle school made him wish he were ignored.

 

Even then, despite hatred or indifference, he dedicated himself to the committee, to create an environment where everyone had an opportunity to give everything they got, to realize their potential. Why should he stop now? 

 

It didn’t matter that some of the crumpled maps were in front of Kuwata’s and Mondo’s seats.

 

It didn’t matter as long as they were alive, right?

 

Maybe the whole ‘Kiyondo’ stuff depleted his capacity to lie to himself, because he hoped against hope that tomorrow would be it. That they would have a new competition and Mondo would realize that he was nothing like Togami.

 

Have his kyoudai / friend support again. And, once they were in the sauna without cameras, he would tell him everything. How Taka died, how much he missed him.

 

If Mondo was still angry while they sparred, he could allow some hits. It wasn’t as if he didn’t deserve them.

 

Frustration only grew after operating the machine, receiving prizes that he doubted Mondo would like.

 

As he went back to his room with his acquisitions, consisting in a strangely elegant fountain pen, a t-shirt and some really odd underwear, he passed Hina and Oogami walking through the corridors.

 

They weren’t with Fukawa, which made him remember that he never apologized, did he? Another failure.

 

“Have you seen Fukawa-kun?”

 

“Not really”, said Hina, shrugging. “Only at breakfast. I think she went to her room… Wait! Do you think something happened to her?!”

 

The swimmer seemed nervous at that possibility, but after placating both her and Oogami’s inquiries, he left them alone. They already had water bottles with them, and he didn't need to interrupt their workout session any further.

 

Not to mention that he really needed to talk to Fukawa, so it didn’t matter what he wanted.

 

He couldn’t keep ignoring her if he was going to be proactive.

 

It just wasn’t that Genocyder Syo could become a problem if she woke up before they knew about her, but the fact that the writer admitted her secret to Togami. If she could reveal something of that magnitude to the others, be persuaded to do it, maybe Mondo and Chihiro would be inspired to take her as an example.

 

He knocked at her door and, after a few seconds, she finally opened it. They stared at each other for a while, waiting for the other to talk first.

 

“Wh-What?! You have a question or s-something?”

 

He cleared his throat. “I -”

 

He didn’t prepare a speech for this, what thing should he ask her first? About pets? Family? They were too specific for a long conversation!

 

“Do you want to spend time together?”

 

Fukawa mumbled something, and got out of her room. “… Sure, I- I guess”

 

“What do you do in your spare time?” He asked. That would certainly be a safe question to begin with. Hurrah!

 

“I just w-write. I'm serialized, so I'm a-always really busy! And when I'm not writing, I'm s-studying…” She looked at him, from head to toe, and then adverted her gaze. “G-guess that y-you know about that, huh? You don’t look like you do something else”

 

“It’s true”, he admitted, “When I have time to spare I like to study on my own. We are *students* after all!”

 

“You s-sound like a f-friendless loser”, she concluded, already fed up with this conversation.

 

While the statement hurt, it was accurate, at least in this life. That was why he nodded to her astonishment.

 

“Oh… I – I can relate… W-wait!” Fukawa suddenly pointed at him in accusation. “H-how can I be s-sure of that? Are you making f-fun of me?!”

 

“What?! No! I wouldn’t!”

 

“P-prove it!”

 

Her expression couldn’t be described as nothing else but smug, probably thinking that she caught him with this perceived lie.

 

What could he say? It wasn’t as if he didn’t experience anything, but that nothing stood out more than his secret. The patio, the laughs, ‘Now, say thank you’. Nevertheless, he selected one of the other recurrent incidents.  

 

“I – I used to photocopy my notes, because when I used to lend the originals they were never returned or they wrote obscene things on them… Not that it mattered! I always preferred helping”

 

“T-that’s just plain s-stupid!” Fukawa furiously argued. “They used to throw my n-notebooks in the trash…  A-and I didn’t let them d-do it again!”

 

That certainly explained her behavior.

 

He used to wonder sometimes if he should have given up, assume that everyone who approached him had bad intentions and act accordingly to scare them away. However, that would go against everything he believes in!

 

As long as he was an example that everyone should always help, despite the circumstances, people could change their perception of him and his last name. It worked with Mondo in his first life, after all.

 

“Agh, d-dammit! I had to go and open my b-big mouth again - You must hate me for s-sure now, right?”

 

“No, I don’t!”

 

Differences of opinions aside, this was enjoyable.

 

Fukawa had a top-notch way to dress, understood the importance of studying, and didn’t have experience in friendship… They simply had more in common than he realized. Makoto’s advice was as useful as always.

 

Despite his ulterior motives – which sounded awful, now that he thought about it - he wouldn’t mind being her friend. With that in mind, he took the elegant fountain pen out of his pocket and offered it to her. “Do you believe me?”

 

She paled in response. “N-No, you're just trying to trick me! I’ll take it, but get away!”

 

With that, Fukawa took her gift and ran straight to her room. Closing the door on his face. 

 

He felt that he understood her a little more and, at the same time, not.

 

He could use a study session now that she reminded him about it. It was calming to dedicate himself to something else.

 

However, as he went to his room, someone approached him in the halls.

 

“Ishimaru-dono, perfect timing! I’ve brought *it*”. Yamada sounded oddly proud. As he dug around in his clothes, Taka couldn’t help but ask what he meant.

 

“The perfect map, of course! While I can stand amateur work, what I can’t stand is laziness!” The otaku reproached him and quickly handed him his map back.

 

“Laziness?! What even gave you that impression?!”

 

He used his ruler to make the straight lines and everything as close to the original as possible. This was clearly a map. So why?

 

“I’m a geek. A.K.A. an expert! Especially one well versed on manga, media in general, and derivative works”, Yamada explained, emphasizing with his hands. “You used Kirigiri’s map as a reference, yet you didn’t put any passion on your rendition of it!”

 

“My apologies?”

 

He didn’t know that he had to be creative. It was a map.

 

“You should be! See my rendition of it”. Yamada handed him a colorful paper. “And if you don’t understand what it means, I’ll extend you an invite to be cultured in the A/V room”

 

He never got around to studying more shows and games. It was certainly lazy of him. Clearly, an expert with passion on their craft could have some valuable insights on what everyone would like. This could help him connect with the others!

 

“Thank you for your invitation!”

 

The map Yamada gave him was strange, with drawings of some characters that he thought he recognized in confiscated magazines… Of course! If the maps were personalized, they could have been more reluctant to throw them away. He appreciated the other’s hindsight.

 

He would try again tomorrow, making clear that it was of utmost importance to their continuous survival that everyone had one.

Notes:

Want to see my ramblings? Click/Tap here

First of all, I want to apologize for not updating on friday.
While I'm *supossed* to be on winter vacations, my uni's law practice doesn't let me breath. Well, more like the court doesn't like me to be happy jsdsd. I don't even like the judicial area!
Whatevs.
This one was suppossed to be a monster of a chapter, but it was either updating today until the middle of it or letting you wait for a week more.
Also, as always, I noticed mistakes after updating the second chapter. For example, I never changed the title of chapter 2! It's actually called "Lessons on friendship" lmao
It will be fixed inmmediatly. Hopefully this will never happen again. T.T

Now, those things aside, I hope you liked it!
I really believe that Toko, Sayaka and Taka were study buddies.
Oh, and I wrote a oneshot for ishimondo week. Kinda 'dark', but has a romantic ending in my opinion :3

Also, I want to thank you all for the kudos, hits, comments, they honestly made my day everytime I noticed them. They really fulfill me and my desire to write, even if it's on the public transport or while waiting for a hearing lol.
Just, I never expected so much support.
So thanks to all of you, from all my heart.

Chapter 4: Loved ones

Notes:

Warnings? Click/Tap here

Normal warnings apply (Emphasis in the graphic violence).
Unintentional misgendering -> Actually, let’s add this to the normal warnings until Chihiro’s secret is revealed.
Self-destructive behavior.
Spoilers for Danganronpa Kirigiri (at the end of her POV).
PTSD symptoms.

Should I tag suicide ideation when you know you are going to live?

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text


Day 3


 

Fucking.

 

Motherfucking!

 

PIECE OF SHIT!

 

He struck the cage once more, the only thing he could do in this damn place to burn some damn energy. The rattling sound that followed just pissed himmore. Made him grind his teeth together.

 

Goddammit!

 

Why the fuck the gym didn’t have a punching bag or something?! Some weights?! Wasn’t this supposed to be Hope’s ‘Heaven in Earth’ Peak?!

 

He wanted to punch something, someone, whatever, as hard as he could, but despite the rage bubbling in his chest, he was not seeing red anytime soon. He had to take care of this the slow way.

 

Mondo knew it would be plain stupid to punch a wall. At best, he would have bloody marks on his knuckles. At worst, he could fuck up his hand. But, the sting that followed would feel so good right now. Distract himself from the absolute shit situation they were in.

 

The worst thing was that he forgot that for a moment today, even when he wanted to come back here later.

 

It was just that –

 

Breakfast was good.

 

Sure, when he woke up with a crick on his neck and already loathing going to a too-early meeting, he wanted nothing more than some damn silence while they ate. To say he was happy to find a shouting war when he entered the dining hall would be a fucking lie.

 

Apparently, Kuwata told him, Fukawa and Yamada were trying to convince Ishimaru whether obscure or mainstream shit was better, and then they roped the others to choose a side?

 

To be honest he didn’t understand half of what Kuwata said, between the punk making his own opinions clear to the rest and Mondo’s own bewilderment. It was too early for this shit.

 

But, as he ate his own breakfast, and the others stopped trying to rip themselves apart and just talked about life and shit, it was… more comfortable than he expected.

 

No matter how awful their taste was, hearing them joke around felt familiar. They didn’t feel like strangers.

 

Maybe because they were all in this trap together?

 

That sounded childish even in his head. Something out of the shows Daiya and Mondo used to watch when they were kids. But…

 

He wouldn’t mind keeping in touch with some of them after they’d got out, if they wanted to.

 

Of course, that warmth inside him stilled once he gave him this thing.

 

Seriously? Again?

 

“What does yours says?” Kuwata asked him, as he looked over Mondo’s shoulder. He batted him away in reflex, while he opened up the handout if only to verify.

 

He thought that he had made it crystal clear what Ishimaru’s worthless map amounted for, crumpling the shit out of it yesterday. It was an insult. A slap to the fucking face.

 

Mondo, even if he didn’t have precious grades or went to a top private school or whatever, was not

 

An

 

Idiot.

 

You didn’t get to be the leader of Japan’s biggest gang if you couldn’t ride without knowing all the major streets, shortcuts, and recite in alphabetical order all your territory. So, yeah, not a fucking idiot.

 

Still, what Kuwata said made him pause.

 

Did Ishimaru put a lecture in it or something?

 

… It wasn’t that.

 

The map part was the same as yesterday, down to the fucking millimeter, but the difference on all the other things were striking. At the top of the sheet was Mondo’s name and, what drew his attention, were some doodles at the margins.

 

The corner of his mouth lifted as he saw an attempt of a dog, looking more like a cloud with eyes than anything else. It was cute. And nostalgia hurt like a bitch. Goddammit! He really missed Chuck! Maybe that was why he thought it reminded him of a Maltese.

 

There were some other doodles too, like an impressive and precise drawing of the Crazy Diamond’s logo, and a crude bicycle? – No way was this thing a hog -, but what caught his attention besides the dog were the words written above it.

 

‘You are great’

 

Why would Ishimaru write that?

 

It didn’t make sense.

 

“Why did you get so many drawings?” Kuwata complained, “He just put baseball stuff in mine”

 

He ripped the map out of his hands, to the baseball player’s annoyance. He ignored how many arrows were pointing to Naegi’s room, and just compared the maps.

 

Sure enough, in every corner, there were some bats and balls, but the words on his map were better.

 

‘You are quite humorous’

‘You have a unique sense of style’

‘Don’t lose this, my talented classmate’

 

The last thing made him pause.

 

Fuck. It was so obvious.

 

What a shitty manipulator.

 

Of course, no one would want to throw away the useless maps if they got nice stuff written or drawn on them. It wasn’t even like Ishimaru knew him, which suddenly made him weary of the cloud-dog and the phrase above it.

 

He was mocking him, wasn’t he?

 

Sure didn’t put any ‘talented’ stuff with Mondo. Probably didn’t want to copy over and over the Crazy Diamond’s logo, that was why he put random stuff that Mondo liked just by chance. What a joke.

 

Daiya worked hard on the logo, although not in the name of the gang, embroidering it over and over the first members’ jackets, over all of Mondo’s coats. It was what separated them of other gangs, of other people.

 

He needed to get out of here, not make nice with others.

 

And once he brought down this cage thing and found the fucking exit in the upper floors, he was going to show Ishimaru what doing something useful was.

 

Not like almost getting them all killed via Monokumas. Not like getting them all nervous with talks about murders. Making a shitty situation worse with more and more fucking rules.  

 

Why the fuck was this thing so strong?!

 

He kicked the stairs again. Then, once more, but it was never fucking enough.

 

Between the echoes of the rattles, he heard his heavy footsteps.

 

Speaking of the devil.

 

There was only one person who could be looking for him so soon. And he could recognize the sound of those boots anywhere.

 

“Oowada-kun, what are you doing?”

 

Ishimaru was firmly planted, all self-righteous, a distance away. Probably anticipating what a biker could do if startled. But Mondo was expecting this approach. The almost smile in the other’s eyes, goading him, was confirmation enough of his hunch.

 

He dug his nails on his palms to stop himself from pounding Ishimaru’s face in, no matter how much he wanted to, especially after another slap to the face. He knew what the other ultimate’s plan was. The reasons behind him treating them like dense idiots.

 

He knew the type.

 

The ones that spoke politely and sweetly apologized when they were discovered with their hands in the jar. Not that they meant it. Ishimaru couldn’t even look at Maizono’s eyes after his ‘oh, so sincere apology’.

 

The kind of hypocrite assholes that thought Mondo was trash at the bottom of their shoes and treated him like it, just so when he went to teach them a lesson, they called the cops on him. Not that it worked the way they wanted, but fighting them was still a pain in the ass.

 

“None of your goddamn business! That’s what I’m doin'”

 

Ishimaru stopped fidgeting, and stared at him square on the face with those unnerving red eyes of his. Who did he think himself to be, huh?

 

He talked slowly, as if he was going to spook Mondo, “I was merely wondering if you wanted to do something productive with all this energy -”

 

Mondo could see the beginning of shit-eating grin on him.

 

“- I would suggest some friendly sparring, if you are interested”

 

“Ha, hahaha!”

 

Of fucking course, and once Mondo handed his ass back to him, the Ultimate Moral Compass – as if - was going to cry to all the others about how Mondo was a murderer waiting to happen. He missed Daiya.

 

The other guy frowned at his laughter, making his eyebrows look even more ridiculous. “I was not aware that I made a joke”

 

“Let me tell ya somethin’, Ishimaru”

 

Spitting the name with as much venom he could put in it, he advanced towards the fuming guy. He gripped the front of his uniform, so Ishimaru couldn’t look anywhere but Mondo’s abso–fuckin’–lutely resolute face.

 

“I’d sooner spent time with fuckin’ Monokuma over your shady ass”

 

Ishimaru’s pissed off expression, present since Mondo started to wrinkle his clean uniform, fell for a moment.

 

“‘Shady?’ I don’t know what you mean -”

 

“C’mon! Be a man and admit it!”

 

And, as Mondo went to slam him to the wall, showing him that he was not playing, goddammit! The fucker shoved him away, keeping a distance just barely out of kick range.

 

Adrenaline was familiar and comforting as it rushed through Mondo’s veins.  

 

He could hand it to him. He honestly expected the Ultimate to back down, but apparently, he had more guts than he thought. It would be fun to hand them back after.

 

They circled each other in the narrow hallways. Ishimaru’s intense eyes following Mondo’s every move.

 

“Everything I have suggested is to prevent murders!” He shouted. His face getting redder and redder by the second. “I can’t see how being cautious is ‘shady’!”

 

“So, you ganging up on a chick the first day was ‘cautious’? Or almost gettin’ us killed was it?!” Mondo taunted him.

 

Would he throw the first punch?

 

Ishimaru had bruised knuckles. He saw them in the first day.

 

Mondo wanted to see him do that, needed to feel it, and then beat the shit out of him. To hell whatever the others thought! If anything, he was doing them a favor stopping Ishimaru’s attitude right the fuck now.

 

‘Oh, I know!’ Let’s go and talk ‘bout murder and shit to make us- them nervous! - SEEMS LIKE A MOTHERFUCKING GENIUS IDEA!”

  

Ishimaru let out a strangled out sound, and stopped his prowling. His face turning into a sickly blue, staring at Mondo like he told him that the world has ended, which was pretty fuckin’ weird considering everything.

 

Unless…

 

No way.

 

NO WAY.

 

“… Did ya actually think that?”

 

He couldn’t help how baffled he sounded, because honestly, wasn’t this guy supposed to be a top student of a top school? Didn’t they teach common sense there?

 

Goddammit!

 

How naïve could Ishimaru be to believe that he was helping everyone, by reminding them that they could die at any moment?

 

Mondo’s frustration and shock won over his anger.

 

“… You are right, Oowada”, Ishimaru strangled out, barely looking at him. “I was – I ought to know better -”

 

Wait… Was he crying?

 

“- I need to do better”, the Ultimate Moral Compass finished, before turning around and leaving.

 

.

 

After he stopped hearing the echo of Ishimaru’s boots in the halls, Mondo just kept going at the stairs.

 

He didn’t think of sparring nor good intentions.

 

Results mattered.

 

.

 

The creased dog still looked cute.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

How many tries did Taka have?

 

This idea, this terrible idea for preventing tomorrow’s motive, had some merit. It would also destroy every chance of winning them over if Monokuma tipped them off.

 

He knew that he could never convince them to not watch the videos. He lacked charisma. That was a fact.

 

People only joined his committee’s activities for his reasonable programs and pragmatic agenda, which he always thought enough.

 

He never wanted to be anything like corrupt politicians, only winning because of their appeal to the masses, to the popular vote, and not their actual policies. Cult of personality was something reserved for another Ishimaru.

 

Then again, leadership was a skill. One that needed constant practicing and improvement. Even if he used to lead his committee, even if he convinced his classmates to eat breakfast together, he doubted that he could persuade them to not see the videos. Nobody would support him now.

 

After all, in his first life, even when he was tolerated more than now, he didn’t convince them to reveal the secrets. Why would they listen to him now?

 

Sure, Fukawa and Yamada seemed amenable, which gave him a sliver of hope. But, at breakfast, after a confusing and mortifying interrogation, they kept getting others to join in their conversation until everything was… livelier.

 

It was nice seeing them happy and chatty. And if he wasn’t there, he doubted that it would have changed.

 

Maybe they could have been happier.

 

That was the same reason why, in his first life, he stopped going to the meetings after everything. It was beneficial to everyone. 

 

… Mondo was right.

 

Taka only had unnerved them since waking up. In their perspective, he almost got them torn to pieces in their first day, and now was trying to shift the blame.

 

No wonder Makoto, the friendliest of his classmates, didn’t do anything with him besides exchanging pleasantries, even when they took turns on the Monomono machine in the morning.

 

An Everlasting Bracelet was useless when there was no one to put it on.

 

Why should he put the onus on them?

 

Let them be happy. Let them be carefree. Let them talk about shows, games, pets and everything.

 

As long as they were alive, it was enough.

 

It was Taka’s duty to protect them, to keep them united. That was the reason why he was given these chances, he liked to think so. 

 

He had to do what was necessary to save them. After all, they were his -

 

Friends

 

- classmates.    

 

If the horrible plan of his works, they would be safe from the truth. Maybe Monokuma would find their despair at not having answers entertaining enough.

 

If not…  

 

Toronosuke, among his many lessons, had taught him about the importance of a common enemy. An antagonist.

 

It would hurt him to play that role - it already was - but it was too late.

 

Why did he have to react so violently to Maizono? He was alive, wasn’t he? Why did he have to ruin everything?

 

- How many tries did he have?

 

.

 

.

 

.

 


Day 4


 

Ishimaru arrived late.

 

Interesting, considering his frankly concerning obsession with punctuality. Kyoko added this new development in her mental profile of him.

 

A deviation of an individual’s base attitude could indicate a new development, evidence she had overlooked – improbable – or perhaps a recent determination. For example, ‘Graduation’. 

 

Of course, she wouldn’t assume either for now, she ought to remain neutral, but it was worth noting.

 

Enoshima’s behavior was unusual as well. The model seemed strangely preoccupied with the clock, disregarding the food in front of her.  

 

Could those events be related?

 

“Okay, so...nobody has any clues?”

 

Kuwata’s voice interrupted her musings.

 

“One thing I can tell you is who's behind all this. Something who's totally weird and messed up. Why else would we be trapped in here in the first place?” Asserted Asahina.

 

While a fair description, it didn’t explain the motives behind their situation. Was only a person behind this or an organized group? What could be their reasons to orchestrate a ‘killing game’ in Hope’s Peak?

 

Ideology. Money. Personal grudge. Experiment. Those were just a sample of why *they* could have been chosen. Only one clue in the right direction could help them. 

 

Fujisaki, after being subdued to intense prodding from Naegi and Enoshima both, revealed some information similar to how teeth were pulled.

 

Someone specific could be behind this. A murderous fiend. A serial killer. 

 

Something inside her prodded at those two words, in triumph. Compartmentalize it.

 

Togami smugly described the killer’s methodology. Someone who murdered people in ‘bizarre fashion’ and used the victim’s blood to write the words ‘bloodlust’ at each crime scene. Apparently, people called ‘him’ – did they have enough evidence to presume that? – Genocider Syo.

 

Curious indeed. However, what was described, didn’t seem relevant at the moment.

 

“It doesn’t make sense”, declared Ishimaru. Echoing her thoughts, he continued, “The modus operandi of Genocider Syo is different to the situation we are in… I highly doubt that sh-they would do this”

 

The programmer shrunk in herself at his refusal, which made the other Ultimate cringe in response.

 

“Although, even discarding an option is useful. Thank you, Fujisaki-kun!”

 

The petite girl gave them a wobbly smile, spoiled by the unwashed tears still at the corners of her eyes. “… That’s fine. I – I wasn’t certain. It was just a thought…”

 

“What is ‘just a thought’?” A shrill voice said next to her.

 

She forced herself to unclench every muscle that Monokuma’s startling appearance tensed. The robot bear appearing at high velocities still perplexed her, as well as his complex machinery and programming.

 

There was someone remote controlling the bear and what words came from his mouth, she could be almost certain of it. Nevertheless, she suspected Fujisaki’s involvement. Albeit not in a conscious way.

 

While the programmer was obvious in her isolation, she doubted that it was for anything besides self-worth issues. In any case, Fujisaki was another person to keep an eye on.

 

“I have a little video I'd like you all to see”, said Monokuma after taunting them, “Oh, but don't worry. It's not some pervy ‘adult’ video or anything. Seriously, it's nothing like that! It's a special video for each of you showing what's going on outside the school”

 

“Outside the school?” Asked Naegi, “What are you talking about?”

 

A reasonable inquiry considering all the possible meanings that phrase could imply. It could range from the school gates being flooded with police officers to something of a more personal nature.

 

The bear’s high spirits as he mocked them gave her the perfect opportunity to ask what have plagued her for days. “What are you? Why would you do something like this? What do you want from us?”

 

Monokuma looked curious, as much as a machine could. “What do I want from you? Well, if you must know... Despair. That's all”

 

Ideology then.

 

“If you want to know more than that, you'll have to figure it out for yourselves. Do whatever you need to uncover the mystery hidden within this school. I won't try to stop you”

 

No intentions of standing in their way, on the pursuit of truth. An express permission even. This would be interesting. 

 

“Cuz to be honest, it's entertaining as heck watching you guys search so desperately for answer! So I guess I want amusement from you, too”

 

Entertainment was a motive as well. A high chance that whoever was involved in this was a sadist. The profile of the mastermind was quickly filling itself. A room, an island, a folder of new information that didn’t hurt when trying to retrieve it from her mind’s confines.

 

After Oogami manifested her curiosity at the videos, Ishimaru made a reasonable suggestion. They all agreed to investigate the videos together.

 

As they walked in the corridors, she could see the emotions present on each of her classmate’s faces like a kaleidoscope. Confusion, fear, anger, and blanks expressions, they were all warnings to watch out for.

 

Once they arrive to the A/V room, they quickly noticed the obvious difference. A simply cardboard box, one that wasn’t there yesterday. Naegi was the first one to approach it and, once he saw the content, he gasped.

 

“What’s wrong, Naegi-kun?” Maizono went towards him and, once she saw what was inside too, the idol’s mouth fell open.

 

She approached them.

 

… Negation was a waste of time. Everyone had to accept this development. Even Kyoko herself.

 

She took everything out of the box, every single fragment of what used to be DVDs. Even if they matched each piece, guiding themselves by the names that were written in the disks, the result would still be the same.

 

Any chance of new information was gone.

 

Inhaling for five was difficult with a clenched jaw and flaring nostrils. Compartmentalize it.

 

“What the hell?!”

 

“Oh…”

 

“T-they are j-just t-toying w-with us!”

 

Their complaints rapidly rose in volume and scorn towards the unhinged mastermind, until the noise was as irritating as the miserable puzzle of what used to be her DVD.

 

“Oh my! What an unfair situation you are in!”

 

Monokuma came through the door with a cheerful demeanor, ignoring the others’ demands. “While I appreciate any turn of events, seeing your videos is a bear-y personal decision! It’s my duty as your headmaster to ensure your choices are respected… Not to mention I worked hard on them

 

Of course, they would have copies. Relief flooded her. This could only help them in the long term.

 

“Now! Who wants to see them?”

 

They stopped for a moment, gauging the other’s reactions, until they came to their decision. Almost everyone raised their hands, Ishimaru being the sole exception.

 

“Then, let’s get things rolling!”

 

Monokuma left. Simultaneously, the projector turned on… This would be public.

 

What could be in her video?

 

'3. 2. 1.'

 

The screen showed an indoor pool, Olympic-size, with people either training inside it or next to it doing warmups. The murmur of conversation must have been deafening, considering the speakers distortion.

 

On the right side of the pool stood a tanned and smiling family, clad in swimsuits and dripping wet. Presumably a father, a mother and their son. Their resemblance was startling. 

 

There was no doubt that they were related to the Ultimate Swimming Pro.

 

“No, no, no, no!”

 

The voices coming through the speakers drowned Asahina’s cries. Words of encouragement and love, ‘miss you’ peppered in almost all the sentences. Her brother got close to the camera, talking about Hope’s Peak request of happy videos while they settled in.

 

I knew you would get accepted!’

 

The others shifted uncomfortably, at not only this violation of privacy, but also what it could meant. 

 

It would be heartwarming to receive a video like that if this was a normal boarding school, but the implications were obvious in this context. With a buzz, the image changed making it even clearer.

 

The ceiling was almost gone, covered in flames and smoke. No one stood next to a pool or swum in it. A dark red and gelatinous liquid filled it. It could only be blood.

 

Kyoko observed the human remains on the bleachers, amplified by the large screen. Was that ribcage an Asahina or somebody doing jumping jacks next to them? What was this loss of life?

 

It certainly was despair filling.

 

The speakers cut thorough the silence once more, invading the room with Monokuma’s mockery.

 

‘Asahina Aoi, accepted into Hope's Peak Academy. And her family, who supported such an energetic girl... But it seems like...something's happened to this family's well-being! Oh boy, this is bad! What could have possibly happened to this family's well-being!?’

 

“This is fake - This is all fake!”

 

At the corner of her eye, she could see Oogami trying to comfort her wailing friend.

 

The others waited for their turn in shocked silence, tearful acceptance, or firm negation as their videos were projected.

 

Fujisaki’s and Hagakure’s video included their family as well. Fukawa’s had her pet bug and Enoshima’s her manager. Still, independent of who or what was there, their reactions were full of pain.

 

This is what he meant by motive. One of them, or more, could be temped to kill in these circumstances She could almost hear death’s steps stalking them.

 

‘Kirigiri Kyoko’

 

The gruff voice came from the speakers.

 

They skipped over Ishimaru. It was her turn now.  

 

The camera recording was adjusted, and a kind-faced man appeared on the screen, seated in an office. ‘You know well what my opinion on your decisions are’, he sighted.

 

Her heart accelerated. She recognized him. Shaky bridges between islands, restoring doors that appeared and disappeared where she knew they were. He was part of her, and she of his.

 

He thankfully trained her to not let tears fall in front of others.

 

‘Still, I believe that in the same way everyone on our field have different motives, methodologies’  

 

The next part was cut off. She dug her nails into her gloves, praying for more information as it fast-forwarded, until the video jumped to the end of him speaking. ‘It’s important to always upheld the truth’

 

A buzz. The office was destroyed. Details were noted in the sidelines, even if her mind was somewhere else. Another thing he taught her.

 

‘Kirigiri Kyoko, accepted into Hope's Peak Academy…’

 

How foolish of the mastermind to give her such an important connection to who she is. Then again, although it was more likely that they were the responsible for her memory issues, maybe they didn’t know.

 

Or perhaps they were more daring than she thought.

 

There is a reason why her grandfather’s voice was so present. That her last name had such importance in her mind. This man was related to her talent and, establishing that connection so quickly, gave her hope.

 

Compartmentalize this victory. Gauge the other’s reactions.

 

Family, pets, friend groups. It didn’t matter who was projected on the screen, the fear and confusion reigned over them as a heavy miasma of despair.

 

A prisoner’s dilemma, Celeste called it, her face disfiguring itself once someone mumbled that a cat was ‘nothing’. Ishimaru tried to kept the situation from escalating, and reminded everyone to be careful.

 

Maizono ran away. Alarming. Naegi followed her. Reassuring. Everyone started to disperse.

 

It would be best to restart her investigation.

 

.

 

After noting everyone’s location or anything disrupted in the school part of Hope’s Peak, she moved on to the other section.

 

She approached the kitchen silently, which allowed her to hear them. She concealed herself from their view.

 

“- leave you alone… What date is it?” Monokuma’s usually singsong voice was serious.

 

From where she was standing, she could see Ishimaru’s wide-eyed expression. His shaky hand and curling fingers betrayed him. After a beat, he answered correctly.

 

“Are you reaaaaalllyyy sure?”

 

Monokuma brought his claws out, and advanced towards her classmate.

 

Time to intervene.

 

“Shouldn’t a headmaster know when the school year begins?”

 

Ishimaru jolted at her interruption and Monokuma stopped his movements. The bear turned to look at her.

 

“… A good one must interrogate his students - Of course, you don’t know anything about it, Miss Kirigiri. Upupupu!"

 

Even after the bear left, his ominous laugh resounded in the walls.  

 

“Kirigiri-kun, thank you for interfering!” Ishimaru’s relief was genuine. “I’m preparing some calming tea. Would you be interested?” 

 

He pointed to the kettle settled on the kitchen stove. It didn’t boil yet.

 

While she could refuse his offer and keep investigating this section, the triumph earlier made her desire for answers even stronger. This theory had more weight when contrasted with others, and this strange conversation with Monokuma only solidified it. Using a feint to secure or destroy this conjecture was worth the risk.

 

“I know you destroyed the DVDs”

 

He opened his mouth, but when no words came out of it, he closed it. He didn’t even have to talk, his trembling legs and sweaty pale face was enough to press on her interrogation.

 

“What information do you have that we don’t?”

 

“… I don’t know what you are talking about”, Ishimaru said, glancing towards the kitchen’s camera.

 

Understood.

 

The mastermind’s antagonism made her more likely to consider him as a neutral party or an ally. Not that she had arrived to a conclusion yet, there was still more clues to find and further observation was required.

 

He destroyed the videos, which she wouldn’t have forgiven if not for Monokuma’s intervention, but Kyoko could acknowledge his reasoning behind it even if it was flawed.

 

She hesitated to give him the same advice she gave to Naegi, but if he were an ally, it would benefit them to keep him alive. She could share part of it.

 

“… There's no advantage to be gained from letting others see how you feel. Especially if you are hiding something from an enemy.”

 

He stared at her wide-eyed. She glanced towards the camera, and then back at him. His shock transformed into plain gratitude. 

 

She controlled the urge to sight. It was pointless. Most of her classmates were foolishly open.

 

“I’ll kept that in mind. Thank you!”

 

After she finished her investigation in this section, she left him to guard the kitchen. It was a reasonable idea, considering all the implements at their disposition, not that he explained his reasons aloud. He could learn quickly. Good.

 

She could trust that he didn’t want any murder to happen. Maybe his preventive measures could stop the intentional ones at least.

 

However, people often at their most emotional slipped. Her burned hands itched at that thought.

 

Death was the sound of a frigid breeze and slowed breaths.

 

She used to have a sister, didn’t she?

 

Islands shook and walls bleed inside her mind.

 

If she recovered her grandfather, she could remember her too. After all, the girl with glasses molded her and her talent. Whatever it was.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

*Ding dong, bing bong*

 

“Mm, ahem, this is a school announcement. It is now 10 p.m. As such, it is officially nighttime. Soon the doors to the dining hall will be locked, and entry at that point is strictly prohibited…”

 

It was time.

 

His original plan didn’t work. Destroying the disks only made them want to watch them more, which left a bitter taste in his mouth. It was their decision after all. Still, watching the loved ones of his classmates being threatened on screen, made him want to spare them of this suffering even more. 

 

There was a reason why he didn’t want to watch his video. Knowing that, in the moment he saw his father, he would break. It was necessary to remain rational today. No matter how much he wanted to see a friendly face, someone to talk to.

 

It was dangerous though.

 

His uncharacteristic behavior almost led him to being killed by Monokuma once again, but acting paranoid and Kirigiri’s intervention saved his life.

 

He needed to remember the dates, even though weeks or more had passed since his first life. He needed to remember the bullets. He needed to be better and control his emotions.  

 

He had to heed Mondo’s and Kirigiri’s advice.

 

Even though it was late… How many tries did he have?

 

At least his surveillance spot at the kitchen was not wasted.

 

Maizono had arrived sooner than he expected, but as soon as the idol processed that he was standing in front of the knives, she froze.

 

He could hear his heartbeat quicken. Felt his chest tighten up and his legs preparing themselves to run. But he had to hide his fear in front of her. There was no advantage otherwise, right?

 

But he was no Kirigiri, he couldn’t put on a blank face when it would fall apart as soon as he was surprised. So, imitating the best actress that he knew, he gave Maizono a wide grin and offered her a cup of tea.

 

She smiled in return, and the corners of her lips were tightened up just like that night, and once she stepped closer she would bring out the knife and -

 

Maizono left.

 

Nevertheless, he still stood guard in the kitchen. Private videos being shown to the others - an unforeseen mistake, but one nonetheless – could make others act... Or she could return.    

 

But now that it was nighttime, the knives were out of the option. Not that it meant they were safe.

 

As he left the dining hall, Hina and Oogami approached him. He almost forgot why he was being told that they were going to have a sleepover, until he remembered his own rule. He wished them well, and said goodbye, content in that at least he made a difference on this.

 

Reasonable rules, made with good intentions, did in fact protect.  

 

He waited for them to leave and entered his room, grabbing his kendo sword with sweaty hands. He was not going to use it if it wasn’t necessary, but as he was to observe the situation from outside the dormitories, he was not going to be defenseless again.

 

He couldn’t risk his soundproof room to hide her light footsteps again. His racing heart and his tickling clock already made things harder for him.

 

Once he saw the door of Makoto’s room open, he hid himself further in the corner next to his room. Crouching down and leaving his bamboo sword next to his feet, he observed the time at which Maizono exchanged the plates.

 

She probably found another weapon. That was why she disappeared at the end of the corridor, leaving a note no doubt. Once she retreated to her friend’s room, he acted. 

 

He exchanged the plates as quickly and silent as he could. He had little time. Even if dragging himself through the halls leaving a bloody trail felt like years, there were few minutes between this and Kuwata’s appearance.

 

Not because he selfishly wanted another try, it meant that he could risk it. Maizono quick-started the game, but the baseball player was the first blackened. 

 

He returned to the corner and, hunched down, he looked out.

 

Once he saw Kuwata approaching, red lights only casting shadows on his face and whatever he was gripping on his hands, he steeled himself. 

 

He stopped at the partition of Maizono’s and Makoto’s room.

 

Relief flooded him once he noticed that it was not a toolkit what the baseball player brought, but some familiar papers. The maps worked.

 

Please, leave now.

 

Kuwata turned around with a scowl on his face, but instead of retreating, he advanced towards Kiyotaka’s room. He quickly hid himself further, and retrieved his sword. Why was he -?

 

He hears him knocking against his door, then kicking it and rattling the frame.

 

“C’mon! Open up, you idiot!”

 

There was no murder intent in Kuwata’s voice, only annoyance, but at this hour everything was deceiving. Maybe if Taka waited enough he was going to tire himself out.

 

A door opening up moved him to act. 

 

“Kuwata-kun, what are you doing at this hour?!”

 

He jumped at his voice, hand still gripping his door knob.

 

“Dammit, Ishimaru! Why are *you* hiding like a creep? You -” Kuwata’s indignant expression turned into one of shock and fear. “- You are not going to kill me, right?”

 

“Of course not!”

 

“So the sword -?”

 

Kuwata’s widened eyes were fixated on his hand. Oh. He was still holding the weapon.

 

As a signal of good faith, Taka left the sword next to his room. "I was standing guard when I heard you - Why were you knocking?”

 

“Cuz’ I received your little test”, Kuwata spat, “And I don’t care what *you* think of me, but dragging Maizono-chan is low!”

 

“Test? W-what are you talking about?”   

 

“Y’know, the note!” He gestured with the paper on hand. After some light prodding, Kuwata gave it to him complaining all the while.

 

It was a map, although not one he made. The handwriting was different, and Maizono and Makoto’s rooms were switched. When he turned it around, he saw the words.

 

‘There's something I want to talk to you about, just us two. In five minutes, come see me in my room. I already told someone about this, so don’t worry.

Check the nameplates to make sure you don't get the wrong room, okay? I’ll lend you my map.

Sayaka’

 

He had a chance to discredit her. To tell Kuwata that he didn’t write this, that maybe she was planning to kill him, and they should tell the others in the morning... But he wouldn’t use it. They were not friends, but isolating her would only do more harm.

 

“… You should go to your room. I’ll confiscate this”

 

Kuwata ripped the paper out of his hands and snapped. “Hell no! Not even a ‘sorry’? - It’s messed up, man!”

 

He was so tired. And there was no sense trying to convince someone who wouldn’t listen.

 

“You are right, it’s ‘messed up’”, he conceded, “That’s why you should go to your room”

 

The baseball player looked puzzled at his exhaustion, then something flashed through his face. Realization.

 

“Wait”

 

He took another paper from his clothes, presumably Taka’s map, and contrasted it with the idol’s. If he was smart enough to think that, why didn’t he do it sooner? Why didn’t Kuwata think about what someone would want at this hour- when there was no hesitation? Why?

 

“Maizono-chan wrote this… The letter is different.” Kuwata smiled softly, like a lovesick genius, like someone stupid, stupid, stupid! “Nice”

 

“What do you mean by ‘nice’?! Not only is this suspicious! Even if the meaning was real it’s simply unwholesome!”

 

The other guy chuckled. “C’mon, man, we are just going to talk about music. She is the pure-hearted type”

 

Walking over, Kuwata knocked at Maizono’s original room, with its original plate. He rang the doorbell over and over again. But no one answered.

 

“Maybe someone else played a prank on you? – It’s dangerous to stand here!” He pleaded.

 

“No way - Not listening!”

 

Kuwata took his scrunched paper to look at it, and then knocked on Makoto’s original room. She was going to be here soon -

 

Taka grabbed him without thinking, and pushed Kuwata behind him, receiving complaints. They had to begin their retreat - Take refuge in his room -!

 

Maizono opened the door. “Kuwata-kun?”

 

The idol turned her head around, and froze at seeing them both. Taka still standing in front of their classmate's fallen form.

 

“Ishimaru-kun? What -?”

 

“Hey, Maizono-chan!” Kuwata’s casual voice was fake even to his standards. “He caught me, haha - Are you still up for a talk?”

 

The girl, after a beat, smiled and her hands were behind her back and he didn’t know what weapon did she have -

 

The corners of her lips were tight as she replied, “Of course! Can you -”

 

A second door opens next to them. Unnoticed.

 

“- wait for me in my room? I have -”

 

“Don’t! – This is highly –!”

 

“C’mon! Can’t you leave her alone -?!”

 

“- something to talk with Ishimaru-kun”

 

“- Inappropriate!”

 

“- for a moment?!

 

“What is going on?!”

 

Makoto's sudden appearance made them stop. The lucky student stood in the neighboring room, with a confused expression on his face and his hair ruffled from sleep. The knocks probably woke him up.

 

“Naegi-kun”, Maizono breathed.

 

Maybe realizing that she was outnumbered, that she couldn’t win, was what stopped her. Or maybe seeing Makoto was the thing that finally made her hesitate. 

 

“I can’t do this…”

 

Maizono fell to the ground crying, her knees giving up under her, and covered her face. Whatever weapon she was holding made a loud clang as it was dropped to the floor. His classmates didn't seem to hear it though, as they rushed to comfort her. 

 

“I-”. Her shoulders shook from the force of her crying. “- I just want to see my family”

 

Stopping her was what made him breathe freely for the first time in days. 

 

It was awkward seeing Kuwata and Makoto crouched down, whispering encouragement to Maizono, and patting her back. It was uncomfortable, but in this situation, it was a necessary evil, wasn’t it? She seemed to be calming down.

 

He could give them all detention in the morning for PDA, since they were going to be all alive and well. He wasn’t sure how it could work in these strange circumstances, but he craved a hint of normalcy and order. They still had time to figure it out, to find out what to do until the second motive. Maybe everything could go well.

 

He was debating whether to return to his room and get some sleep, when he heard Makoto’s voice.

 

“Maizono-san”. There was a hitch in his breath. “Is – is that my sword?”

 

Even though the emergency light tinted the halls, they could still see her weapon in its gold coating, laying behind her.

 

Kuwata noticed it too, and stared incredulously at her.

 

“I – I wanted to leave”, Maizono explained. Her eyes were full of tears. Thankfully, despair was just one of the numerous emotions in them, not all consuming. “I needed to see them... I’m so sorry!”

 

“… You wanted to kill me – What the hell is wrong with you?!”

 

Kuwata’s face twisted itself and he got to his feet, towering over Maizono. Makoto quickly stood in front of her in response.

 

“Please, calm down! She was scared!” Makoto pleaded, trying to stop Kuwata’s approach. “It’s Monokuma’s fault-!”

 

“Monokuma sure as fuck didn’t write the note, she did!”

 

Maizono whimpered at that shout. And her being revealed wasn’t satisfying. Even if they weren’t friends, denouncing her for actions made in despair would be hypocrisy.

 

Killers in this game often were more than that, no matter who they killed or how it hurt them. Sometimes they were simply good kyoudai people being pushed by Monokuma.

 

“Kuwata-kun”, Kiyotaka called, catching his attention. He calmly continued, “Maizono-kun made a mistake… Let’s reconvene in the morning”

 

Contrary to his intentions, Kuwata threw his arms to the air and yelled back, “Now you are in her side?! She tried to kill me! Like you said!”

 

“And you left your room knowing that emotions were high!" He snapped, "Do you have a death wish?! Or what you imagined was so appealing that -”

 

“You did not just go there!” Kuwata hissed. After balling the maps in his hands, he threw them to the floor. “I’m done! Fucking done! With this school and with you three!”

 

He stormed off, and his figure quickly disappeared into the corridor’s shadows. 

 

Maizono kept sniffling as she hugged herself.

 

At Makoto’s worried glance, they helped the exhausted girl to her room, and put the bedcovers over her. As Taka stood next to the door, he left the two enough space to whisper. Once the lucky student signaled that he was leaving, they locked the door. 

 

They stood in the corridors briefly and, before he could say anything, Makoto spoke. “... Thank you for defending her”. The other boy struggled with his next words. “Maizono-san told me a while ago that she talked with you – about the changed rooms?”

 

He shook his head. Makoto seemed to expect that.

 

“I should have trusted you too, Ishimaru-kun”

 


Day 5


 

*Ding dong, bing bong*

 

“Good morning, everyone! It is now 7 a.m. and nighttime is officially over! Time to rise and shine! Get ready to greet another beee-yutiful day!”

 

Monokuma’s voice came through the speakers, waking him up from the uneasy sleep. The screen in his room didn’t turn off.

 

“Now that everyone is waking up, and in light of recent events, all students must gather in the gymnasium. Immediately! Thank you!~”

 

At least, they were going to delay the morning meeting. Kuwata was probably waiting to talk to everyone about what had transpired last night.

 

In any case, Monokuma could be so unpredictable that maybe *he* wanted to deliver the news. Or talk about Taka breaking the disks. Maybe he wanted to do radio exercises, which would be useful seeing that he didn’t follow his routine.

 

It didn’t matter what was about to happen.

 

Taka stopped them and it was enough.  

 

Monokuma was already settled on a new podium when they arrived to the gym.

 

“The mixed feelings of a headmaster who wants students both to graduate and to stay with him forever cut off from the world”. The bear spoke with nostalgia, and cried, “Students like you would never understand”

 

At being questioned for summoning them here, no one particularly in the mood for Monokuma’s usual antics, the bear continued. “It’s simple! Yesterday we almost had a graduation -”

 

His classmates looked at each other in fear and suspicion. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see Maizono and Naegi staring at Kuwata, who ignored them in return.

 

“- Keyword being almost”, Monokuma sighed in disappointment. “One has to be determined to succeed in life! Not be a wussy at doing bad things”. Then, he lightened up. “So own it! - That’s why today I'm gonna give to you a boon... I’ll tell you what rule six really refers to”

 

He was going to reveal it, without a murder?

 

“The ‘unless you are discovered?’” Togami confidently asked.

 

“Bingo! It's not enough to just kill someone. You have to actually get away with it! Which naturally means you need a system in place to assess whether or not it's been gotten away with!”

 

The bear quickly explained the investigation, the trial method, and the punishment. “Execution personalized by yours truly!”

 

The handbook chimed, as the new rule was added to it. He didn’t understand why Monokuma decided to do this. If anything this would discourage future murder plans. So why?

 

“W-Wait, hold on a second! You're freaking insane, you know that!?” Enoshima yelled out. “A class trial? What the hell is that!? I don't want anything to do with it!”

 

“Why not?” 

 

“Whaddya mean why not!?” Enoshima fumed at Monokuma’s question, despite his and their classmates’ attempts to calm her down. “Why do I have to waste my time trying to figure out who murdered someone!?”

 

The bear gasped in indignation. “I’ll have you punished for such insolence! I could throw you into a dark and scary prison for this!”

 

Monokuma ran towards the girl, baring his claws. And, in a flash, she was standing over the bear. This was bad, really bad! Trampling over the others was necessary to get close to them.

 

“A-Are you enjoying yourself now?!” Enoshima’s voice wavered.

 

In any moment now, the bear was going to start his beeping. After all, Monokuma didn’t give a first warning. Taka needed to stand in the sidelines and be prepared to throw the bomb away.

 

“Are you?”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Violence against Headmaster Monokuma is not allowed. You've violated a school regulation... I invoke the mighty summon spell! Help! -"

 

Before his mind had finished processing those familiar words, he was pushing her away.

 

“- To me, godly spear Gungnir!”

 

Being pinned into place by dozens of spears was akin to being stabbed. In the sense that it was familiar. So were the gaping wounds and the sound of dripping blood on the floor.

 

The broken bones were new, but either he was getting used to sharp and throbbing pain or adrenaline was taking care of the worst. Not that it mattered. He was not going to feel anything soon.

 

Blood tasted like iron and victory on his tongue. He stopped three deaths. 

 

Despite the others’ horrified faces, he smiled.

 

“… saved you”

 

Even if he didn’t had another chance, he was satisfied. At last, him dying was useful.

 

Everything went dark, and he welcomed the cold.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

As people cried and screamed at Monokuma’s actions, having flashbacks, throwing up or whatever, a certain model groaned. Not only did she fail at killing her sister but murdered an unexpected source of entertainment?

 

They truly were disappointing twins.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

To survive: Loop 4

 

Taka woke up in the classroom of his first day, and sighed in relief.

Notes:

Want to read my rambles? Click/Tap here

Sorry for the late update, life happened.
And since it's unfortunately going to keep happening, I'll move the schedule to every other weekend. Hopefully I will update at friday's evenings, if not, maybe saturday through sunday.

Also, I wanted to put something from Mondo's pov at the impailing but I didn't know how to fit it in. Probably will leave it for the one-shots someday (in the far future) I'll write.
Basically, if you put yourself in Mondo's shoes, this guy you kept taunting about doing something useful just died pushing someone out of the way. Your survivor's guilt would just shoot through the roof. Not to mention Sayaka's. Uff.
(I also don't want to sound presumptuous, but if anyone wants to write something related to this "AU", do it by all means)

Thank you to all of you for all the support!! <3
It makes me take accountability to keep writting lol
With that, take care. Hope you'll like the next one.
We've arrived at the final first day after all B)

Chapter 5: The importance of first impressions

Notes:

Warnings? Click/Tap here

Normal warnings apply -> Let's add bullying to that category.
Spiraling thoughts (Toko's pov)
Brief mention of incest (Leon's pov)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Everyone stand at attention and bow! And... Good morning!”

 

“Good morning!”

 

He saluted the bear with a grin on his face, recognizing the might of Hope’s Peak headmaster. Outwardly, at least.

 

“Y-You don't have to s-say it back...”

 

He ignored Fukawa’s comment. Sadly, he *had to* if he wanted to survive.

 

Maybe it was because he attributed to the reason of the mastermind knowing their secrets to them purchasing the information. However, considering the great number of people captured, and the many times Monokuma had remarked that he was not ‘acting like himself’, he finally arrived to this revolting conclusion.

 

Before coming here, they were spied on.

 

It was disgusting to think about it, especially about how long the surveillance must have been until the mastermind knew them enough and decided to act.

 

“- ceremony is even finished, you've already decided you want to leave?”

 

He didn’t understand why Monokuma would ask him about dates though. Maybe another test of personality? Or were they unconscious longer than some hours? In any case, he shouldn’t forget that, no matter for how long he was here… Probably weeks.

 

It was such a relief to come back to the first day again though. Starting anew, having another opportunity to make the others trust him was a blessing. Not that he should rely on this, even if these chances didn’t have a limit, not trying his hardest every time and expecting the world to reward him nonetheless - That would be what a genius would expect! 

 

“- Give it your all to achieve the best outcome in the worst way possible”, Monokuma cheerfully said. He resisted the urge to yawn while hearing the speech for the fourth time.

 

Kirigiri’s intervention in the kitchen, her perception, and advice made it clear. No matter how difficult controlling his emotions could be, or the fact that he never has been able to stop showing them on his face, shamefully displaying them to Monokuma and the mastermind could only affect them in the long term. He needed to practice, put effort in his acting.

 

That was why, after waking up and verifying that his organs were still inside him, he decided to pretend that this was his first day at this demented school. Of course, with his previous experiences, he knew that not only he needed a proper plan, but also have enough influence to convince the others on not giving into despair.

 

It was time to return to his original source in sociability. The expert in friendship himself. Professor Mako- 

 

“- You can go ahead and reveal the trick now”, Hagakure said.

 

… Stopping the explosion didn’t make a difference towards Enoshima’s punishment.

 

“Dude, shut the hell up and get outta my way”, Mondo snapped while approaching Monokuma. 

 

It was the same reason why he didn’t suggest to look for an exit. That was not what Ishimaru Kiyotaka on his first day at the academy would do. 

 

“- Joke? What, you mean like your hair?”

 

No matter how Mondo was currently threatening and shaking the bear, he knew that his kyoudai would not come to harm.

 

“Waah! Violence against the headmaster is in violation of school regulations!”

 

Still, he shouted faster and louder than Kirigiri when it was time to throw the bomb away.

 

Once it was disposed from, the screech still ringing in his ears, Monokuma gave them the handbooks. After the bear left, he couldn’t help but ask his classmates, a little hysterically, “So, guys... How would you define what we just experienced?”

 

 

This time he was more than prepared to refute Togami’s comment, about someone already considering graduation, and reassured everyone that the best option would be working together to confront Monokuma.

 

At Chihiro’s suggestion, they read the rules. And once Maizono made a comment about the ‘unless they are discovered’, he criticized the ambiguity of the school regulations and proposed that Monokuma was waiting for them to settle down. Taka encouraged his classmates to look for supplies. Then, he prepared himself.

 

“- so insignificant, they couldn't possibly have any kind of influence on the boundless ocean”. Togami sneered, dismissing Mondo’s flaming nostrils and clenched fists.  

 

This intervention was necessary. Proper posture, impulse, sharpening his reflexes. So, once Makoto interfered…

 

“S-Stop it! We shouldn't fight!”

 

He was at the right place.

 

“FUCK YOU!”

 

Withstanding the worst of Mondo’s punch pushed him back for a moment, causing his boots to squeak on the gym’s floor, but at the next second, he was firmly planting his feet underneath him.

 

Catching a gang leader’s fist as it swung rapidly towards an innocent party was what he should have done on the first day. Not faltering. Just taking a step forward and facing things head on!

 

Mondo’s wide-eyed expression at this development quickly turned into a scowl. “The fuck?”

 

Taka let go of the warm fist he was holding, and glaring at his ‘rival’ - this was what he would do if this were the first day, right? – He spoke calmly, despite the electrifying rush surging through his veins.

 

“Turning to violence to solve our problems? - What if we go searching for a way out first, Oowada-kun?”

 

The biker bared his teeth at his combative response, his lavender eyes burning with fury. Mondo struck his fist on his own hand, as a warning or anticipation didn’t matter. Whatever he did once he got closer, Taka would be there. He would never be afraid of Mondo. Bring it on, kyoudai!

 

“You son of a motherfuc-!”

 

“ENOUGH!” Oogami’s voice shock them enough to stop their battle of wills.

 

As Taka turned around, noticing his gawking classmates, he realized that they had forgotten themselves. It was so easy to loss common sense when locked down in a competition with Mondo. 

 

“Please, let’s all calm down”

 

His kyoud- ‘rival’ – he couldn’t be overfriendly with him, that wasn’t what he would have done in his first day here – looked at the martial artist and scoffed. “Whatever – I’m getting the fuck outta here”

 

Mondo was leaving when Taka heard him.

 

“… Can’t even fight their own fuckin’ battles”

 

He tried to not let those words hurt him, but in the same way he could try to justify Maizono’s actions, it was easier to think about it than change how he really felt. He blinked the tears away.

 

It didn’t matter that his kyoudai would always assume the worst of him. It just meant that, when the time came, he would show Mondo how wrong he was. It didn’t matter that he was the only one who remembered everything.

 

“Th-Thanks!”

 

Makoto’s stammered out gratefulness brought him out of that strange mood. He refused it out of principle, asserting that it was his duty to protect his classmates.

 

Benefiting from the spotlight, he suggested to everyone that they should reconvene later to share their discoveries. They agreed. After making sure that Oogami and Hina would inform Mondo about it, he dismissed them.   

 

Of course, Celeste, Yamada and Fukawa stayed behind in the gym. Even if he knew that they would say no to his invitation, approaching them and asking was the best course of action. 

 

“I will try my luck here. Thank you”

 

She smiled, as expected of Celeste.

 

“Wh-while I greatly appreciate the opportunity I – I must protect Miss Celestia… If you excuse me…”

 

Expected of Yamada?

 

The Ultimate Dojin Author scrambled towards the bleachers.

 

He turned to look at the writer, if only to verify that she didn’t change her opinion. “Fukawa-kun?”

 

She stared at him, her face paling quickly. Then she screamed.

 

“… I- I’M NOT l-letting you-!”

 

Fukawa ran off before he could understand what she was yelling about. Neither Yamada nor Celeste were helpful in clarifying her attitude. He could try again tomorrow, right?

 

He hoped that he had not alienated the only ones who were friendly with him in his previous life.

 

Sure, he didn’t understand their references. And their questions about getting ‘riled up’ about the smell of rice, or how much ‘development’ characters should have, were really - something. But they attempted to get close to him in their own way, right? 

 

In any case, he ought to go to the kitchen. Talking to Monokuma was necessary if he wanted to spare anyone from that despair-full and taunting conversation. 

 

.

 

Once the clock struck seven pm, he started the meeting in the dining hall. Everyone sitting at the table, in their usual spots. Arriving early or later, in the same pattern that he observed in his previous lives.

 

Their discoveries never varied either. Still, he feigned surprise at the ‘new’ information and, when Kirigiri showed them the map, he interrogated her on where did she find it, even if he knew she would not tell them. 

 

After Celeste was finishing her proposal, he quickly suggested both the ‘inform a third party’ rule and the morning meetings.

 

Mondo laughed.

 

He was about to explain about how necessary these measures were when his kyoudai spoke, scowling all the while. “Who put you in charge?”

 

“Excuse me?”

 

For a moment, Taka thought he misheard. This questioning had never happened before.

 

“You go ‘bout rules and rules”, Mondo snapped, “Like a motherfuckin’ Monokuma junior or some shit like -”

 

“Don’t. You. Ever. Call me that.”

 

He almost snarled those words to Mondo’s face and his kyoudai’s expression fell. Taka cleared his throat, trying to stop the repulsion of being compared to that depraved bear show in his voice.

 

Still - He needed to pretend this was his first day, so he hissed, “I’m trying to protect you all. Do *you* have any better suggestions?” 

 

“Oh, I can give you one right the *fuck* now”

 

Mondo raised from the opposite side of the table, and Taka prepared himself in response. Try it.

 

“JEEZ! Can you get a room or something?!”

 

They stopped of pure bafflement.

 

What was Enoshima talking about?

 

He already had a room. Everyone had one. He turned to Mondo inquisitively, to see if he had an idea about what the model meant, but the biker was just opening and closing his mouth with no words coming out. 

 

“… The breakfast meetings could help us to see who is alive”, Kirigiri concluded after a brief silence. He nodded at her statement, but he could only process that with dull focus.

 

“I can agree with that”, Celeste stated, “Good. Then, if you will excuse me”

 

With pure elegance, the gambler stood up and left the dining hall.

 

‘Get a room’. He had hear it before, but the context there and this situation wasn’t the same. Why then?

 

“So, Mr. Chairman...what next? One person already left”

 

He ended the meeting at Enoshima’s request. Their classmates dispersing presumably to their rooms. But what the model previously said persisted in his mind. 

 

It was not possible that she meant it that way – The saying probably had an alternative meaning, similar to ‘keep private things out of public spaces’. That would be the only explanation on why their situation was comparable to couples kissing in the halls.

 

Anyways, he needed to –

 

A yawn escaped him.

 

- Needed to prepare the maps. Arrange them perfectly for each one of his classmates.

 

After they were ready, he could sleep.

 


Day 2


 

Morning greetings were such an energizing way to start the day. That and a strong tea would revitalize even the most exhausted soul.

 

When they started to speculate about who slipped the maps in everyone’s rooms, he just sipped the warm beverage to hide his smile. Sometimes what mattered was not who created something, but that a useful it existed at all. He applauded himself mentally, since no one else would.

 

Once they talk about how help would arrive soon, Monokuma quickly appeared to dispel those notions. Breakfast ended shortly thereafter, some of them leaving immediately like Maizono and Makoto.

 

Taka wondered what he should do next.

 

He could spend time with Fukawa and talk about books or do a study session. Or maybe he should talk with Yamada, ask him about what shows were most likely to appeal to their classmates. Either option was productive and a way to get closer to them. How satisfying!

 

Maybe it was best to approach the writer. Her behavior yesterday was mystifying. Then, he could spend time with the media expert.  

  

Fukawa ran off as soon as he approached her.

 

Asking Yamada, whom he found standing in the dormitories’ hallways, produced a negative response too. Apparently, he was quite preoccupied on being an upstanding citizen? 

 

The doujin artist entered his room, and didn’t come out.

 

Well – Maybe he changed something unknowingly and they were now suddenly busy. That could happen, right?  

 

… In any case, he didn’t have anything to gift them so it was probably best to go to the MonoMono machine. Haha! It was shortsighted to just approach them.

 

As he walked past the laundry room, an unbidden thought came through his mind. Maybe he should leave that trip for tomorrow, that way he could talk with Makoto and be productive.

 

It was strange how spending time before the motives was what had him stumped now. The first motive and Enoshima’s punishment were something immovable, but his classmates’ behaviors would always change.

 

Imposing his presence on Oogami and Hina could be an option, unless they told him to go away too. Or he could study by his own. Structure, discipline, clear objectives. That was what he needed.

 

He stood between the kitchen and the laundry room thinking. The fluorescent light buzzing lightly above his head, as he decided whether to use the corridor to arrive to school’s section or go to the dormitories’ area directly opposed to it.

 

“Are you at a crossroads? With nowhere to go?”

 

A voice’s came from- somewhere. Quite theatrically sounding. He couldn’t quite place where he heard it before. Still, he ought to correct it  

 

“It can’t be a crossroad if there is nowhere to go”, he explained, “It would be an oxymoron!”

 

“I didn’t meant it literally…” The voice coughed. “Uncertainty has been known to defeat even the strongest of empires – Do you know how others have survived it?”

 

“With hard work and proper planning?”

 

“With this!” Hagakure jumped out of the laundry room, startling him. “This is the end of all your worries, the prevention of aging lines, the one and only… solution!”

 

The fortuneteller showed him what was on his hands with a flourish. A crystal ball, which glinted quite weakly. How - How could it help?

 

“I’ve seen that look before. You are a sceptic, aren’t ya, Ishimaru-chi?” Hagakure clicked his tongue, and pointed accusingly at him. “What if I told ya’ that I’ve seen the future? It has mystery! Romance! Action!”

 

The Ultimate Clairvoyant existence demonstrated two things. One, that maturity was not directly linked with age. Two, that the scouting team in Hope’s Peak wasn’t necessarily selective.

 

Nonetheless, there was no reason to be rude to his well-meaning classmate, so he expressed his gratitude at the offer and politely refused it.

 

The older man sighed. “Okay… If ya don’t wanna hear about the *unlikely friendships* in our future, it’s your decision”

 

Oh.

 

“W-Wait!”

 

Hagakure turned around, with a smirk on his face. “So, wanna buy it?”

 

Taka hoped that he accepted Monocoins as a valid currency. What would it even be its conversion rate?

 

“It can be all yours! With the cheap prize of five thousand bucks!”

 

Five – THOUSAND?!

 

“W-WHAT?! That’s too expensive!”

 

“C’mon, dude! You are loaded, aren’t ya?” Hagakure pressed on, without reason. “I normally ask for ten big ones, but I’m giving you a friend and family’s discount!”

 

Despite Hagakure’s nagging, Taka managed to return to his room. He could study there. It would be productive. It was also the best option, considering that they didn’t have classes and he knew what would happen in the next days without ‘future vision’. 

 

Still, he hoped that tomorrow came quickly.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Dammit!

 

Maybe he should have let him hold the crystal ball, or appeal to their shared connection. The spirits murmured something about baby birds or stuff like that - Or his marriage proposal being rejected?! Poor guy!

 

Well, Hiro knew Ishimaru would come back. They were *going to* have a business partnership. He could almost see the many riches awaiting them in the future.

 

Now, he was off to find a new vict- customer… Would Naegi be interested on a reading?

 

He really needed to reach that quota. 

 

.

 

.

 

.

 


Day 3


 

No matter how worthy using it was, the sound of the MonoMono machine would always irritate him. Makoto’s grimace showed that he was not fond on it either.

 

They watched the capsule appear with anticipation - Only to find out, once it was opened, that it was a camera without film in it. How disappointing.

 

“What did you want to talk about?”

 

Right, the reason for seeking Makoto’s help it’s not only to trade items, but to understand how to improve his social skills. Although, giving yesterday’s interactions, he would like to solve some concerns first.

 

“… Am I approachable?”

 

The lucky student just stared at him with confusion. Oh. Was he imposing himself on Makoto?

 

They didn't have that kind of trust in this life. It was hard to remember that sometimes. Not to mention that maybe Makoto wanted to spend a good time with someone else, instead of answering Taka's self-centered questions.

 

“I’m sorry… Please, forget about it! Forget! Forget beam-!”

 

“N-no!” Makoto yelped, moving his hands in a calming gesture. “Don’t worry. I was just thinking about how to answer”

 

Ah. That certainly explained it. And an elaborate response was always much better than a rushed one. So, he patiently awaited.

 

Makoto took a deep breath, and slowly said, “You can be a little… intimidating”

 

“Wh-what?! How?!”

 

Makoto flinched at his volume, but he quickly recovered.

 

“It’s just that you are very fired up… Like this -”. The lucky student puffed up his chest, planted himself firmly on the floor – with quite an admirable posture! – and twisted his face into a mighty scowl. Then, he shouted:

 

“Are you interested in spending time together?!”

 

Oh. He understood now.

 

“I- I see… I used to think that small talk was all that was necessary, but that was simply arrogant! If there was a hole here, I’d go and hide in it”, he admitted in clear defeat.

 

“N-No, Taka. Think of this as a… lesson!” Makoto explained, “You have gone from a beginner course to intermediate"

 

That made a lot of sense! Conversations with Makoto were a gift in itself. They clearly should schedule more of these outings. And adjusting his approach would certainly help them all. Like everything in life, this simply required more effort.

 

With prizes in hand, they say goodbye to each other.

 

Taka moved to the gym’s opposite direction. Being friends with Mondo would have to wait. Sadly, in his first life, he wouldn’t spend time willingly with the biker. How foolish he was.

 

He hoped that Monokuma, if he decided to explain the trials according to schedule, also opened the second floor and the bathrooms.

 

Then he could push Mondo's metaphorical buttons until they were in a competition again, baring their souls to each other. Being kyoudais again.

 

For now, going to his room to leave the prizes would be the best.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Please, please, please! Work you stupid machine!

 

The day in which she was to be killed, Fukawa Toko stood impatiently in the laundry room waiting for her clothes to dry. If she knew how long it would take, she could have resigned herself to being murdered in another occasion! Not here!

 

Once she arrived to this school and saw that tall blonde CEO with a dark past (probably) - Someone who could be the light of her life, the fire to her … - She believed that she was living in her preferred genre. But they didn’t even exchange words! Then that teddy bear showed up and revealed what this really was.

 

Why couldn’t it be a dark romance? Did it have to descend into horror?

 

Her classmates were probably waiting for her outside the room, to fire a dart to her skull or throw pig b-blood on her! If the only condition to leave this school was killing someone, then they would probably start with the freak no one could stand first.

 

They were probably talking about how disgusting she was, the operating dryer just obscuring the murmurs in the distance. They wanted her gone. Gone now. To be seen nevermore.

 

Why did she even open her big damn mouth the first day?! 

 

Now that maniac – what kind of psycho used all white? Probably had a fetish for cleanliness! – was offering to spend time together as if he didn’t want to kill her. He could do it easily, twisting her neck would be nothing compared to confronting that brute. He must be furious for telling him to shut up on the first day and for her repugnant smell.

 

Not that anyone understood why she didn’t shower. At least Syo could manage that. The only thing she was useful for.

 

Besides, she missed Kameko and her lovely fragrance. So, there was no way she was going to throw her friendsect’s memory away.

 

For those reasons, she was not going to take a shower. What if she was going to be skinned alive for the pleasant smell under the stench? No. Washing one or two outfits would be enough to make them doubt their barely-there brains.

 

The dryer stopped with a chime. After quickly opening the hatch, she grabbed her scalding clothes and went through the door. Now, she needed to run to her room and never stop-!

 

Until she crashed into a sturdy figure and her garments escaped from her hands - flying everywhere!

 

Toko would like to say that she was not going to die without a fight, but she couldn’t see. Where were her glasses?!

 

"W-what did just-? Fukawa-kun?"

 

Her attempted murderer, the damned juggernaut, stood above her. At any second now, he would snap her neck, or stab her, or – or –

 

Pleading had never helped her before, but it was the only option!

 

“Pl-Please don’t kill m-me!” She begged, still on her knees. And her stammering always got worse when she was nervous, which even she couldn’t stand. “I-I was washing my cl-clothes, so y-you can’t do th-that!”

 

Why couldn’t her last moments be gazing upon a cute boy? Her legs could be crushed for all she cared if she had the opportunity to talk with Togami. Maybe they could meet in another life? Reincarnation was a thing in some romance novels!

 

"Kill you?!” Ishimaru shouted, “What are you even talking about?!”

 

Now he was playing stupid? 

 

“D-don’t laugh at me! You are obsessed with th-those things, aren’t y-you?”

 

Maybe if she was fast enough she could pick all her clothes and escape. If she could only see them.

 

“I- I could never kill anyone! I’m sorry that I caused such impression!”

 

His ridiculous brows were all the way up, even with the blurriness she could tell. Admirable acting, but it would not fool her.

 

He continued his yapping, “It’s just that – I believe that getting close with our classmates could help us fool Monokuma’s plans!”

 

Sure, getting close. Then he would entomb her in the academy’s walls.

 

If she died, because of Syo, she would fall to the seven circle of hell, but flatterers and frauds would be steeped in excrement in a lower one!

 

Of course, what she stammered out was a simple ‘I don’t believe you’.

 

“I’m not lying-!” He lied. “I- I’d like to be friends, but honestly I’m still learning how it works. I don’t have a vast experience in that area”

 

“I - I don’t either”, she answered without thinking.

 

Oh, no.

 

No, no, no. He was baiting her, and everyone would come out of hiding once they knew that no one would miss her - not even her publisher - and stone her to death, even if it wasn’t fair!

 

Or – Or maybe he was talking out of pity! That was right! The Ultimate Moral Compass was probably thinking how pathetic she was. That was why he was offering his unwanted help.

 

He talked before she could drive him away. “Before I came to Hope’s Peak… The last time I thought I made a friend – I lost a tooth”

 

The pain strained in his voice was something she had hear before, when talking with Kameko about her day. Her friendsect chirping with understanding. Was he too-?

 

Wait!

 

Toko doubted that his problems were as serious as hers were! Did he have a violent alter? No!

 

They probably tricked him, and he lost it doing something stupid like falling out of a jungle gym.

 

They were nothing alike!

 

“... Th-they tried to drown me in th-the toilets once”

 

Not to mention her first love letter displayed on the school bulletin board. What would be his response to that?!

 

“That’s horrible!” Ishimaru proclaimed, while grabbing something from the ground. Right, she needed to pick up her clothes and herself up. To go away.

 

“They never quite managed that in my middle school”, he chuckled, “They did tie me to a pole though!”

 

“Th-that was the worst”, she conceded. Strange. She didn’t expect to see a loser almost at her level at this school.

 

Ishimaru gave her glasses back. Once she puts them on, she could see him smiling at her. Like a freak. At least she was sure that Syo was not going to kill him, he was not their type.

 

Wh-Whatever. Friendless trash spending time with friendless trash until someone better came along. She could deal with that. It had happened before.

 

Of course, there were limits. That was why, when he offered to do a study session with all the others, she fled.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

That went better than he expected!

 

Especially considering that she thought he was about to kill her. Did Yamada expect something similar?

 

Makoto called him intimidating, but he didn't expect that kind of misconception. He hoped the others didn't believe the same, otherwise his speech for tomorrow's motive could fall in deaf ears.

 

To pretend to see the video or do the real thing…

 

He could use some encouragement, no matter how painful the package was.

 


Day 4


 

This is what Ishimaru Kiyotaka in his first life did. There was no excuse. So, he needed to do it.

 

Inhale.

 

With shaky hands, he put the disk in the media player, aware that all his classmates were doing the same with their own.

 

The screen lightened up with his father. He looked tired. And Taka tried to suppress his tears. Was he even alive?

 

The last time they saw each other was in the train station. Moving to Hope's Peak alone was preferable to spending money in additional tickets for his father. Their debt didn't allow such luxuries.

 

They hugged, albeit not too hard, making sure that his uniform wasn't creased. Then, he said -

 

‘Kiyotaka’

 

Right. The video.

 

He wondered which coworker his father asked for the office. It was messy. Papers and binders in every space, with multiple mugs adorning the table.

 

His father took a deep breath. ‘I’m so proud of you. I - I know that I don't say it often. Probably busy with work-!’ He laughed self-deprecatingly.

 

He never understood why his father always reproached himself for working late hours. Taka could take care of himself, and it was necessary if they wanted to cover the monthly payments.

 

‘- But don't doubt it. Never. You got scouted by Hope's Peak Academy for your accomplishments - For your character’. His father sighed. ‘I know you hate geniuses, that you see them as enemies. But maybe you'll find people like you at the school…’

 

His father smirked subtlety, and took a sip from the mug closer to him. ‘And if not - I know you can kept them in line. Punish the wicked, as they say. Ha!’

 

‘Just show the world what Ishimaru Kiyotaka has to offer! And I-’. His father paused and stared down at his desk. His voice was strained as he said the last words. ‘I - Take care”

 

The record stopped there. The real one. The one that mattered.

 

The next image showed the demolished police building. The video didn't stop, maybe to make it clear that, despite all his training, his father couldn't escape. It showed him bound and laying on the ground of an unknown building.

 

Monokuma’s voice taunted him through the speakers, with the same speech applied to families. At least he was desensitized to that, after hearing it so many times.

 

The words ‘look for the answer after graduation’ flashed on the screen.

 

His classmates started to despair. And he couldn't afford to do the same when he knew the consequences. It was time.

 

“Everyone! This is a difficult situation, but we can’t fall into Monokuma's trap”, he pleaded, looking at them. “Think of your loved ones! Would they approve of you turning against others?”

 

Despite doubt still plaguing them, if he could reach some of them it would be all worth it. Makoto's words inspired him to take this approach.

 

“Please, let's stay united against the real villain here. If we all stand together - Then we may find a way out of here!”

 

“He’s right”. Oogami supported him, and he could almost sigh in relief. She firmly continued, “Monokuma, or whoever's behind this, *want* us to fight. Don't you see?”

 

“Yeah… You're right”. Chihiro sniffled. “We all need to calm down…”

 

“Okay, then. Maybe we should start by all just… talking. Maybe that'll help us get everything out of our system”

 

Enoshima’s suggestion would be useful, if not for Makoto’s immediate reaction. “Hey, Sayaka. What was in your video?”

 

Like always, she ran away after some prodding.

 

He wondered. Some people were more affected than others with the videos. Some loathed their secrets being revealed, while others didn't care. If they really were spied on, maybe the mastermind knew who would attempt to graduate with each motive.

 

Although that was too farfetched. Better to not speculate when he had more important things to do, like guarding the kitchen or coordinating with others about escape plans. It wouldn't produce results, but he hoped that working to find a way out could distract them of their situation. 

 

They dispersed. Suspicion still lingering on some of their faces. Their unity could be better. It could also be worse.

 

They leave. To their rooms, like Fukawa. To break a way out, like Mondo and Oogami.

 

To prevent today's murder.

 

(Outwardly, he was just stress-preparing some tea).

 

If this plan worked, in the way he intended, no one would know of his intervention. If not, Kuwata proved himself to be reasonable - to not kill him. Not anything else.

 

Honestly, what did the baseball player even expect? Kiss Maizono? Or maybe something as debauched as - he shuddered at the thought - ‘making out’.

 

Well, even if they weren't about to be killed or executed, he opposed this unwholesome event!

 

Monokuma appearing shouldn't startle him after so many times, but he jumped nonetheless.

 

The incinerator key was useless right now. That was why, once Oogami and Hina came to the kitchen, he gave it to them. Maybe they could make the most out of it, until it was his turn in the cleaning schedule.

 

They accept the tea too. As they say, small victories.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Kuwata Leon’s nightmare in this stupid stupid place was slowly turning into a dream. How else someone could explain that THE Maizono Sayaka invited him to her room. 

 

It was pretty real for a minute, not gonna lie there. Trying to find a way out and thinking he was about to be jumped in any moment was really disturbing. He kept hoping that this was a shitty school event.

 

Honestly, starting to miss baseball or meeting The Ultimate Pop Sensation and telling her about his supercool dream of his should have clued him in.

 

It was all a dream. A nightmare. That was what he realized once he saw Kanon unconscious in someone's apartment. Because there was no way this was real. It had to be fake.

 

Leon might not return her disgusting feelings, but she was still his little cousin, the closest thing he had to a sister. So, either she was in danger, or this wasn't real. The last option was it, obviously.

 

Singing-screaming in his room didn't make him feel better, just gave him a light headache.

 

He was about to sleep, hoping that that would wake him up, when he saw it. The Golden Ticket to stardom.

 

Yeah, Leon *was* an international celebrity - millions of fans were totally wondering where he was right now - but Maizono?

 

Oh, man.

 

It was just – she was so cute, beautiful, gorgeous, all the good stuff. Her smile too. Damn. She made the music industry look so glamorous compared to the mud and sweat of the field.

 

Also, there was no excuse to not know a famous musician's name, like the typical ‘I’m not into sports - you are a nobody!’... He was still pissed about the hair saloon girl.

 

Well, if this was a dream, he could make the most of it, like asking her for tips and stuff. Maybe an autograph!

 

She probably wanted to be distracted of this shitty situation - nightmare, wait, dream - Whatever!

 

Lying to himself was like super lame anyways.

 

And he had to be present in the moment with her, listening, and not falling asleep like baseball practice and classes. But he doubted that she was boring. If anything, some fun is what they were going to have -

 

In the ‘talking music' way, not the ‘sleazy' way. She must be like super scared, so he was not going to make his moves or attempt to seduce her. He was not that type of jackass. Now, if *she* wanted to, well…

 

It was time to get going. The five minutes were up!

 

The air in the corridors was heavier than usual, or maybe it was his imagination. The lights dimming at ‘nighttime’ made everything look creepier. Not that someone’s first choice to kill would be a pro athlete!

 

Unless they were desperate, he thought while turning around the corner.

 

N-Nah, he was probably paranoid. He needed to keep his cool for her. Needed to take off the sweat on his face. Right. That was not attractive. Needed to -

 

He kicked something, and screamed.

 

What the fuck did he kick? A head? A body? No, fuck, no! What the hell was this?!

 

A door slammed open. “Who’s there?!”

 

Motherfucker!

 

Ishimaru was the one who opened the door, and now stood ahead of him, looking like Leon was the one who scared him and not the other way around.

 

Ishimaru scowled and pointed at him. “Are you breaking the nighttime rule?!”

 

Yeah, he kinda guessed that Maizono told someone else. Probably to avoid this lecture. No way was he going to tell The Ultimate Moral Compass where he was headed, unless he wanted his ears to ring for days.

 

“I was going for a walk”, he explained as casual as possible.

 

Ishimaru, the petty asshole, shook his head in response.

 

“Well, what are *you* doing up, huh?”

 

Ishimaru glanced to the side, his face all concerned and his eyebrows furrowed. “I heard screaming, and thought that someone was -”

 

Oh, right. The whole killing thing. That was – That was getting on his nerves too, but admitting that he was yelling about nothing was not cool.

 

What did he even kick? A nameplate? What kind of idiot left this here?

 

Ishimaru's scolding voice seemed far away once he noticed whose portrait was this. Maizono's.

 

The letter said to check the nameplates, and it was on the floor. The paper also showed a completely different room as hers than his original map. With that information, Leon came to a conclusion…

 

Someone was trying to kill him! Fuck this!

 

He scrambled towards Ishimaru's room - the light inside looking like salvation - passing the other stunned teen. He closed the door, resting his body on it.

 

Fuck, his heart and breathing was going crazy.

 

As he calmed down, quickly despite the thousand knocks outside, he noticed the room. It was tidy, which reminded him that, fuck, he should open -

 

“- the door! RIGHT NOW!”

 

“Shut up!”

 

Leon ushered him inside, and they locked the door. It didn't matter to look cool when someone was going to murder him once he returned to his room.

 

He didn't mention any names as he explained that he received a letter - “No, it wasn't signed” - telling him to go outside.

 

There was no reason to reveal it had Maizono's name. Ishimaru would tell the others and they would get the wrong idea. There was simply no way she did this, not when she was the pure-hearted type. They totally pretended to be her, so his guard was down.

 

Now, could he stay here, pretty please?

 

Ishimaru gave up after THE Kuwata Leon was reduced to begging, and allowed him to stay here. He angrily muttered something about a sleepover, but he was so thankful that he could withstand his yapping all night.

 

The Ultimate Moral Compass took the place next to the door, determined to sleep on his ironing board. Leon let him, considering that while he was fit, Ishimaru got balls of steel.

 

Like, seriously, confronting Oowada the first day. Holy shit! The biker was bitching about it for hours while they tried to break the sealed entrance. It was hilarious.

 

Not that Ishimaru was cooler than Leon, it would be impossible to be, especially with his dream. Better to make that clear in the morning, before they went to the lame ass meeting, since Ishimaru fell asleep.

 

In any case, Kanon was badass when she wanted to, so they wouldn't be able to hold her down for long. He knew better than count on his teammates to rescue her or do shit for them.

 

Ishimaru's light snoring reminded him that he could also use some sleep too.

 

It was better than worrying about things he couldn't control.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

In another room, an idol wept.

Notes:

Want to read my ramblings? Click/Tap here

Ufff. A road trip sounds fun until it isn't. Blame any mistakes on the road bumps.

I want to thank you all, like 99 kudos and lovely comments?! I'm organizing our spring weeding as we speak. Love each one of them, and each one of you that takes the time to read this silly fic.

I got too much fun writing Toko's pov. First one to spot all the literary references gets - a virtual hug? A one shot request? Who knows? Not me certainly!

Also, for Kiyotaka week, I posted an angsty fic of his relationship with Toronosuke and I will currently post fluffy drabbles for each day of the week.

Anyways, thank you for reading, and I hope you like the next chapter!
Love you all!! <3

Chapter 6: Rules, punishments, and new developments

Notes:

Warnings? Click/Tap here (There is an indication of a skip, if needed)

Normal warnings apply (Discussions of death, and suicide being treated lightly)

Referenced sexual coercion (of minor characters). From "Yuko had been silent since they started to talk about her leaving" to "Why did she accept to enter that school of despair?"

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Smile!”

 

There was no need to remind her when they were around, but she somehow grinned harder until the corner of her lips hurt from being stretched out so much. 

 

After a quick series of flashes, not potent enough to brace herself against them, the cute redheaded waiter handed Satomi’s phone back to her. Her friend smiled in response and, with some light taps, she send the best ones over.

 

A beep from Sayaka’s own phone alerted her that she received the photos, the last things she would have of all of them together… She was going to miss them so much-! 

 

An applause, right next to her ear, startled her out of that mood.   

 

“C’mon! Quit moping!” Ayaka laughed. “If you don’t want to go, tell them I’ll take your place!”

 

Her hoodie-wearing friend moved her arms in a mockery of a dance, bringing out a chuckle from her. The only thing preventing Ayaka from getting up and giving her a show would be the unwanted attention it would bring. They were supposed to be incognito after all, from both fans and their managers.  

 

“Imagine getting rhythm advice from the Ultimate Musician, or the latest fashions tips from the Ultimate Fashionista!” Minami squealed, while digging in her dessert, a cherry cake.

 

She was still munching, as she continued. “Or singing lyrics from the Ultimate Writing Prodigy! I loved her poem in ‘So Lingers the Ocean’! – No, wait! Eating pastries from the Ultimate Cook! You really need to bring us some! – And -!”

 

While Minami listed all the ‘Ultimates’ she wanted to meet, a word that was losing its meaning with each one of them she mentioned, ‘Ayakatsu’ made her case about why she should be the Ultimate Pop Sensation. Apparently, she was going to stand in front of Hope's Peak's gates until they let her in. 

 

"It doesn't work like that!"

 

As Satomi quickly started to lecture Ayaka, getting both of them distracted, Minami seized the moment and stole their deserts with a flourish. They were playing up their antics for her, Sayaka knew that, and she didn't want to take her eyes off them. 

 

They would see each other occasionally for concerts and events, that was the plan, but this was the last time they would relax together for a long time.

 

She thanked her intuition for guiding her to that agency, to that audition, until she found them. People like her that dreamed about spreading warmth where there was loneliness. This was her true family, and they would stay together forever no matter the distance.  

 

Graduating from Hope’s Peak Academy meant securing your future and dreams, that reason was enough to accept the invitation despite how she wanted to stay with them.

 

Still, she wondered if one hundred letters more could have convinced the committee of Hope's Peak to invite her friends too. However, not even after pleading, calling and writing to them constantly, their response didn’t change. Apparently, it didn’t matter how hard her bandmates worked, the Steering Committee insisted that *she* had a talent worth researching. 

 

“Sayaka…”

 

Yuko had been silent since they started to talk about her leaving, just playing with her long hair and staring down at the table. She almost whispered the next words, “Will you be okay?” 

 

She immediately knew what Yuko is thinking about, and her legs shivered in instinct. However, she doubted that Hope’s Peak allowed that, and if they did… The cost would be acceptable as long as they could keep performing together forever. What about them though? 

 

Popularity was fickle and if concerts didn’t sell well, her friends would be closer to *those* producer meetings than her. Hopefully, they would only want photographs. No matter how disgusting and permanent they were, the public loved gravure idols. Being that was preferable to quicker and more painful options within the industry.

 

They would always be crueler to pretty girls like them, especially when they had messed up before. Minami was just starting to grow her hair back to the original length.

 

Not to mention Yuko’s tear-filled punishments, despite how she explained again and again that her original bandmates lied about her having a boyfriend. Of course, that group didn’t expect to be lied about right back. But what if they found out and told the public?

 

Would the industry decide that her group was disposable without Sayaka there? Where would they all go? In separate and lonely paths?

 

Paths without money to support Ayaka’s family. Without reason to keep Minami’s photos out of the light of the day. Without an alternative to Satomi’s ‘acting’. Yuko not having a reason to keep going. Sayaka being alone again.

 

And it was all her fault.

 

Why did she accept to enter that school of despair? Even if they couldn’t sing and dance forever, they could at least always have each other. Did they disband because of her?

 

Were they even alive anymore?

 

A hand grabbed her shoulder.

 

Yuko smiles at her, despite the circumstances, like a proper idol. Like always. There was hope in her voice as she said, “This is not a goodbye, just a ‘see you soon’” 

 

“… But he didn’t came” 

 

And there was more than one table in this cafeteria, and the waiter didn’t have a goatee, and they ate cake filled with blueberries instead of cherry.

 

Why couldn’t she stay with them forever in this dream? 

 

No matter how much she wanted to keep her eyes on their ethereal faces, she was going to wake up eventually. Then, at breakfast, Kuwata would tell the others what she attempted to do.

 

Even if she tried to lie, her classmates would be afraid of her or try to kill her. They all had talents and dreams. Would they fight as hard as Sayaka to protect them?

 

She was going to be by herself. Against everyone.

 

Her friends were slowly dissolving in the dream and so was the cafeteria. A despair-full sign of waking up. And they had not talked that much and they were disappearing and she needed them-!

 

“What do I do?”

 

Even with blurry faces, she could tell that they were looking at her.

 

“… Are you sure that you are alone?” Satomi asked. “Someone promised to be by your side”

 

Minami hugged her, and she could almost imagine this was real. “Now, go and get me an autograph from the Ultimate Lucky Student, okay?” 

 

“We’ll keep rocking on”, Ayaka added with a wink. 

 

Yuko’s smile filled her with enough hope to wake up.  

 


Day 5


 

The place behind her eyes was pounding. Her throat was dry and raw from screaming last night for someone to ‘come, please’. However, despite the way her body ached after dozing off while curled up on the floor, she somehow felt calmer. Numbness was a relief, or maybe that dream was what she needed. 

With shaky legs, she got up, and examined the dirty room. The floor was covered on gold, and so was some of the furniture, since she threw the dull sword to a corner last night. Without despair-filled lenses, memories came back to her blurry. Did she really expect to get away with that murder plan? 

 

Her hands and clothes were tinted gold too. Maybe there was still time to clean up Makoto’s room though. The morning announcement didn’t wake her up, after all.  

 

‘Were they okay? Was her family alive? Did they leave her alone?’

 

Those were all questions that plagued her yesterday, and they still were, but even if she could rescue them and her remaining classmates, her friends wouldn’t approve. 

 

Minami wanted an autograph of the Ultimate Baseball Star.

 

She chuckled at that thought, as she passed the lint roller through the floor. The tears slowly helped her clean it. She couldn’t dry them, unless she wanted a gold face too.  

 

Her intuition failed last night while choosing targets, but maybe it was for the best. Even with her physical training and experience from routines with batons, Kuwata could have still tried to kill her.

 

She let out a deep breath. He might still try to get her killed, showing the others her letter. Any chances to bid for her escape were gone now, since she would be discovered immediately.

 

What would Makoto do when she was revealed as the horrible person that she was? Was his promise true? Would he always stand by her side?

 

At first, deceiving him was easy. Telling him that she always wanted to talk with him, it was akin to telling a fan in her ‘meet and greets’ that she remembered them. Sayaka always had a good memory, and it was necessary to ensure her safety, she told herself. Yet…

 

In the trophy room, while hanging out, and in that classroom, Makoto and she truly had grown closer. He tried to make her feel better every time, and she tried to repay that by framing him. Real friendship wasn’t like that.

 

The bonds she and her bandmates had were built in mutual trust and honesty, since they too understood having a persona in and out of the spotlight. Would someone who described himself as 'normal' be friends with her?

 

The Ultimate Pop Sensation, someone who was all smiles, was easy to befriend. Just Sayaka wasn't. 

 

Maizono Sayaka, whose father preferred working to spending time with her. Sayaka, who was so afraid of being alone, that she constantly lied to avoid it. The one who tried to kill someone for being slightly obnoxious. 

 

Still, if Makoto’s promise was true, he could try to defend her in that meeting even if it wasn’t worth it. Would he too be antagonized or be treated as an accomplice? How did she not think of that before?! Did despair consume all her common sense?

 

It was not fair for him.

 

Admitting the truth to him, before anyone else, could be her parting gift. A last ‘thank you’. That way it would be Makoto’s choice if he stood beside her or not. Maybe, if he didn’t fully reject her, she could ask him to check on her group if something happened to her. 

 

To think that she was back to being alone.

 

The lights in the corridor were dim and reddish once she stepped outside, but they were slowly growing stronger and brighter. The morning announcement was mere minutes away. 

 

Something twisted in her stomach as she noticed how the nameplates were in the correct place. How? Why-?

 

No. She couldn't hesitate. 

 

Some gold fell from her hands while she knocked. The Ultimate Lucky Student opened the door a moment after, still half-sleep. He blinked slowly, and mumbling, he greeted her.

 

She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. Exhaling, she gave him a weak yet honest smile. Even in the direst situations, she could always muster the energy to smile to a friend.

 

“… Makoto, I want to tell you something”

 

After he nodded, and slowly moved to the side, she entered the room.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Stretching out, a refreshing morning shower, and fresh-ironed clothes. Those things were better than any kind of coffee or energetic drink to start the day. Especially the vapor and feeling of cleanliness.

 

It was a shame that water wasn’t available during ‘nighttime’, otherwise he would have started his routine sooner. Although, he was not sure that waking up earlier would have given him a satisfactory answer. After all, in four days he had not arrived to a conclusion.

 

Don’t get him wrong, he was more than ready to intervene today’s murder! But what would Monokuma do after it? That was what had Taka stumped.

 

The bear had run towards Enoshima, probably trying to get her to attack him in her irrationality. They didn’t even glance at him while trying to get her to calm down in his previous life, and he doubted that he could talk her out of it without revealing that he knew what would happen. 

 

Monokuma would surely be displeased if Taka stopped her murder, but the bear could be so unpredictable that maybe he would just leave them alone! That could happen, right?

 

… In any case, he was prepared to fight for their lives.

 

Now, with teeth brushed and everything in order, Taka was ready to confront this day and the many that would follow without a single murder. That certainly rose his spirits!

 

With a grin on his face, he confidently stepped out of the bathroom and, immediately, something was thrown to his face-! He parried it with ease, and it landed with a thump on the floor. Another pillow?! Seriously?! 

 

“C’mon! Stop hogging the bathroom, damn"

 

Kuwata had been impossible to reason with, since the moment he started screaming in the hallways yesterday - a clear disregard of noise regulations! - Until today. According to his classmate, setting up an alarm before the morning announcement was an example of ‘true despair’.

 

Instead of accepting his invitation to kindly return to his own room, the baseball player decided to practice his throwing abilities from the bed… At least the pillows pelting Taka, while he stretched and ironed his clothes, helped him sharpen his reflexes.

 

“I would greatly appreciate if you refrained the swearing, at least in *my* room, Kuwata-kun"

 

It may not be a school environment, thus not necessary that they should be proper in their language, but it was the principle of the matter! Once they were rescued, or found their way out, they would have to get used to normal schools again!

 

His classmate, despite being frankly irritating by knocking insistently while he was in the bathroom, took his time getting out of bed and stretching. Kuwata scoffed. “Well, I would’ve liked to sleep more, but here we are”

 

“Good news then! It’s daytime!” He tried to sound positive, even as he gritted his teeth, wishing for his brief peace to be back. “After you clean yourself in *your* room, and we talk with the others, maybe you will feel better!”

 

He couldn’t recommend slacking off or sleeping the day away with a clear conscience. That would be just irresponsible. However, considering that they had such a crucial day ahead of them, he could reserve all admonishments for later.

 

Kuwata stared at him, with a plastered smile on his sweaty face. “You are hilarious, Ishimaru - Do you want me to get killed?!"

 

He gestured rudely towards him.

 

Saving him was the right thing to do. All lives are precious. His classmate was a gift. Oh! At least his ability to lie to himself was back!

 

Kuwata groaned, and glanced towards the ceiling. “Just let me borrow a shirt, man. I’ll clean it for you or whatever”

 

Someone using part of his uniform? It - it felt quite strange.

 

However, thinking more thoroughly, this could be the first step to show Kuwata a respectable way of dressing! Then, after this event had passed, they could cut that dyed hair, throw away those piercings, and teach him the inherent value of studying! Make a model student out of him! Inspire the rest with his example!

 

With that exciting idea in mind, he offered his best dress shirt to him.

 

“Nah, I’ll pass. Just - What about that one?”

 

Following Kuwata’s gaze towards his desk revealed his pile of prizes, which he really should categorize better. At his confused nod, the baseball player took a garment out of the pile, and gasped. Taka didn’t understand why though, it was the same shirt he won a lifetime ago and here too. Although, Makoto did say something about a ‘punk legend’.

 

“No fucking way! You have a Jimmy Decay shirt?! What is your favorite song?” Kuwata asked him, voice filled with excitement.  

 

“… The national anthem?”

 

Kuwata’s bright expression fell. He sighed, and mumbled something about ‘talking with an alien’. Maybe he should monitor Hagakure’s conversations with others more closely, otherwise this brand of interactions could become commonplace.

 

“Look, can I keep it or not?”

 

He doubted that such a crude shirt with a frankly irritating texture would be the taste of someone else, no matter how ‘hip’ it could be. Not to mention that they had wasted enough time with this back and forth.

 

“You may keep it”

 

Kuwata rolled his eyes at his statement, but thanked him nonetheless in his way to the bathroom.

 

To imagine he would lose his first sleepover to someone of the likes of him. What would Mondo think when they become kyoudais again and Taka tells him that he spent the night together with Kuwata? How shameful! Not reserving all his firsts to his first friend ever was pure betrayal, especially being somewhat ‘amiable’ to -

 

Wait.

 

Talking about common interests and a gift… Had he become closer with a genius-type?

 

No. NO. NO!

 

Surely not. Absolutely not!

 

.

 

“Huh? Cool shirt”

 

That was the first thing Mondo said to Kuwata once they met in the gymnasium, and Taka wanted to die. Metaphorically speaking. Even if he had a reset waiting for him, it would be wasteful to use it; there must have been thousands of those shirts.

 

“Thanks, man! Hey, you won’t believe where -”

 

In any case, he couldn’t waste time hearing their conversation. Since everyone was arriving, he needed to move towards the front. Securing his position was crucial for this event.

 

Anticipation was brewing in the air, and the murmurs of his classmates speculating what was going to happen next or talking about how they slept after the motives, made his skin crawl. A beat after beat of his heart counted the seconds until despair itself arrived.

 

Almost as summoned, the bear quickly appeared behind the podium and climbed it. Standing over it, Monokuma cleared his throat, but his classmates kept whispering even after his arrival. Someone’s chuckles echoed in the gymnasium.

 

“Ahem! Attention, please! Your headmaster is speaking now!”

 

Normally, he would ask everyone to be silent with an authority figure present, but honestly, he doubted that Monokuma was certified to teach any subject, less of all administer a school. He had as much respect to the bear and the mastermind as the number of classes they had in this academy: zero.

 

”ATTENTION!”

 

The mic inside the robot distorted heavily for a moment, and the earsplitting discomfort was enough to make them shudder and quiet down.

 

Monokuma continued, dramatically sighing. “Such unruly students, and useless ones too! Honestly, I don’t even know why I bother. Buuut seeing that yesterday someone did *try* to graduate… I’m gonna give you a boon! I’ll tell you what rule six really refers to”

 

Everything went the same.

 

To everyone’s disbelief, the bear explained the trials and how the outcome would be decided by popular vote. With every handbook chiming, announcing the new rules, his palms sweated. He must wait for her intervention.

 

“A class trial? What the hell is that!? I don't want anything to do with it!”

 

Even if he was closer when he pleaded her to calm down, Enoshima only glanced at him for a second before she continued her verbal battle with Monokuma. It didn’t matter if the trial or investigation was hypothetical, she refused to participate.

 

“I’ll have you punished for such insolence! I’ll throw you into a dark and scary prison!”

 

After saying that, the bear charged towards Enoshima with his claws out. In a flash, before Taka could grab her or push her away, she stepped on Monokuma in the same spot of lives previous. Proudly, she mocked him, “Are you enjoying yourself now?!”

 

Plausible deniability was the only thing stopping him from interfering now. To think that in his first life he was paralyzed in fear of being next – Well, not anymore!

 

While his classmates have retreated for their own safety, he took distance in preparation instead. As he flexed his calves, and tried to dry his sweaty palms on his uniform, he breathed deeply. Focus was required, and so was a clear path towards them.  

 

Just those words, he needed everyone to hear them, so he could -

 

“Violence against Headmaster Monokuma is not allowed. You've violated a school regulation… I invoke -”

 

- Start running towards them.

 

“- the mighty summon spell! Help! To me, godly spear Gungnir-!”

 

Enoshima had only briefly turned towards him when he jumped over Monokuma and grabbed her. She cried out in surprise, but despite how firmly she stood, the impulse was enough to get them away from that place.

 

Even while they crashed on the ground, evading their would-be murder weapons, they could hear the sound of metal piercing the floor, distinguishable over anything they have heard before.

 

Enoshima pushed him away immediately once they stopped rolling, forcing a huff out of him at her unexpected strength. “Why the hell did you -?”

 

She stopped, as if paralyzed on the ground, finally noticing the dozen of spears stabbing the same spot where she once stood. All color drained from her face. “… This isn’t happening”

 

Monokuma got up, his eyes lighting up in fury, and screeched. “Excuse me? Are you evading the school regulations and punishments right now? As the headmaster of this fine establishment, I am not pleased with you!” 

 

The bear struggled to grasp the closest metal rod, still attached to the ground, yet Enoshima didn’t take the opportunity to run. She just stared at Monokuma, her arms and legs trembling.

 

Despite how his knees and palms ached at the forceful landing, he stood up in front of her. He may have another retry, but she didn’t. Planting himself firmly, he opposed him.

 

“You are not a headmaster! You are just corrupt! Attacking her first is unforgivable!”

 

Monokuma finally grabbed the spear, and some of their classmates started to scream in indignation.

 

Makoto, with the same courage he used in trials, shouted, “You keep provoking us to do this stuff!”

 

Without losing a moment, Maizono projected her steady voice in the gymnasium, “She was only trying to defend herself!”

 

Tension was still high with their intervention, but her voice appeared to reach inside their classmates, and more of them join in, either pleading or chastising Monokuma.

 

Mondo and Oogami approached them, the latter helping Enoshima to stand, while the former looked at him and solemnly nodded. Defying the mastermind without knowing what would happen was nerve wrecking, but with them besides him, they could overcome every storm, every glimpse of despair!

 

Just changing her stance and energy, Oogami’s gentleness disappeared and the Ultimate Martial Artist rumbled in front of Monokuma. “If you want to continue such useless violence…”

 

“ENOUGH!” With that shout, the bear threw the spear next to their feet, making them flinch. As its metallic sound echoed, he ranted. “If you keep trying to defy me, I will punish you all! I will shoot you, explode you, or bury you alive if you keep provoking me, etcetera”

 

Bringing his claws out, Monokuma pointed towards Enoshima and him. “And I will start with the Ultimate Disappointment and the Ultimate Stick-in-his-ass as an example!”

 

This would always happen, wouldn’t it? Monokuma never played fair. But what else could he do? It was impossible to reason with madness and, in the grand scheme of things, it was better that they die rather than Mondo and Oogami… He hoped it didn’t hurt too much.

 

A steady voice sliced the tense silence.

 

“Why would you need to kill them? You said you had a prison”

 

“Maybe I changed my mind”. Monokuma’s every syllable was dripping with malice as he addressed Kirigiri’s question. The bear twitched. “Maybe I think that you need to be taught a lesson about obeying the school’s regulations”

 

“… I believe you been waiting to kill someone this entire time, and you have created an excuse to do it”, Kirigiri affirmed.

 

“That’s unfortunate”, followed Celeste. The gambler was playing with her hair while she shared her contemplations. “After all, if they knew that deflecting an attack was the same as an act of violence, this situation wouldn’t have happened. It’s… difficult to comply this way. There are no incentives”

 

She smiled, unconcerned. “Alas, we shall miss them”

 

Despite her flippant attitude towards them dying, Celeste had a good point. And shouldn’t every student know their school rules like the back of their hand?

 

“In the handbook, there is no rule about interrupting other’s punishments nor restraining you!” He pointed out.

 

Monokuma groaned at this statement, while balancing himself on his toes. The bear appeared to be torn, or pretended to be, as he furiously retracted and brought out his claws.

 

Please, let this be the last chance.

 

Suddenly, the bear snapped or maybe the mastermind did.

 

“Bear-y well! If everyone wants to play rules lawyer then so be it”, Monokuma shouted, “Don’t test my patience though, or I will put ‘You are not allowed to breathe’ next!”

 

Their handbooks chimed in unison, and the sound was of victory. He quickly took it out of his pocket, and out of the corner of his eyes, he could see the others do the same.

 

RULE 11: RESTRAINING HEADMASTER MONOKUMA CONSTITUTES AN ACT OF VIOLENCE.

 

RULE 12: PUNISHMENTS ARE UNAVOIDABLE. IF YOU TRY TO STOP YOURS OR ANOTHER STUDENT’S, YOU WILL BE PUNISHED TENFOLD OR BESIDE THEM.

 

“Now, I was going to tell you more about the investigations and what not, but seeing that you are unbearable students who know it all, I will go. Let the door kick you in your way out!” Monokuma took the despair as he left.

 

They were safe until the next motive.

 

Sighing in relief, he turned towards Enoshima fully intending to accept his due punishment. It was only fair considering that he shamefully grabbed her without her permission earlier.

 

However, she was not there anymore.

 

“Enoshima-san left”, Kirigiri informed them, while getting closer. He ought to thank her and Celeste properly afterwards. First, he needed to make sure that his classmate was fine and not despairing, wherever she was.

 

Kirigiri’s intense eyes fell on him for a moment, before she addressed the rest. Her tone was serious. “We are lucky that Monokuma was hoisted by his own sense of rules… Defying him should only be reserved for dire situations. For now, we shouldn’t take any unnecessary risks, like she did”

 

“We have to go after her”, argued Makoto, already moving towards the entrance. Next to him, Maizono nodded with determination. “She probably is not okay”

 

“Stop”. Standing in the way of the duo, Togami glared at them. “I know better than expect a glimpse of intelligence from commoners like you, but are you seriously ignoring what Monokuma said?”

 

“What do you mean?”

 

“Someone *tried* to graduate”. Togami smirked, while answering Yamada’s question. The heir arrogantly continued, “Either Enoshima or someone in this room has already decided to betray us. Any sentimentalism is frankly useless when an attempted murderer is in our midst”

 

That fact, ignored by all what had transpired, settled in them. The spirit of cooperation slowly vacated the premises.

 

Looking at Kuwata revealed his equally conflicted face, and Taka couldn’t do anything except wait for his intervention. After all, he was not supposed to know the responsible of the letter nor its content.

 

“Maybe Monokuma was lying”. Hina’s voice wavered as she said that, but she persisted firmer. “’Cause everyone would say if they were attacked!”

 

“… Yeah, about that, I kinda had something to tell you, guys”, Kuwata admitted, defeated.

 

The others knowing about this incident was not originally in his plans, and his classmates’ responses at this were not something he could predict. However, he hoped that nothing in this next meeting would stop them from supporting each other.

 

Suspicion was not the heavy cloud that once hung above them. After all, they had driven despair away for a moment. All of them, together. Maybe, in the future, could they all become friends-?

 

“I want to eat first though”

 

Inhale for five. Hold for seven. Exhale for eight.

 

Kuwata was his dear classmate. Kuwata was his dear classmate. Kuwata was his dear classmate.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Despite what Komaru always said, eavesdropping on people was not something Makoto liked to do. But it was kind of necessary if they wanted to be prepared at the meeting so, following behind those three, he listened in.

 

“- s-stupid meathead?” He heard Fukawa say. “Or did s-spending time with someone as ugly as m-me make you suicidal?!”

 

“Fukawa-kun, we are neither of those things!” Taka reproached her. Then, with a lighter voice, he continued, “In any case, becoming a meat skewer was not something I intend to do - It would hardly be delicious. Hahaha!”

 

“What the fuck?”

 

“Language, Kuwata-kun!”

 

“Do you guys even realize what you say?” The aspiring musician sounded baffled while they walked through the halls, and honestly, Makoto was disturbed too.

 

“The idiot has a point”, Fukawa acknowledged, as they passed outside the classrooms. “Food-based descriptions are th-the worst”

 

“… I was going to ask if you two have problems, but the question should be how many”

 

Even though the conversation happening in front of him was concerning, he couldn’t help but feel relief. They have not talked about what happened yesterday yet. So, he safely returned to Sayaka’s side.

 

While they walked towards the dining hall, she remained steady, not once revealing the heavy weight that she carried. The one he wouldn’t have noticed if she had not confessed to him earlier, about what she tried to do.

 

‘Are you serious, Makoto? You’ll accept me even when you know the truth? Even if I’m not that good as a person?’

 

Outside of movies and games, killing someone was difficult to think about. A murder attempt was something he would never have associated with the Ultimate Pop Sensation, not to mention framing him.

 

Pressure towards talented people like her, like the others, was something Makoto had never experienced and would never understand. Why was a dream so important? Why did she thought of something so awful?

 

Why was she admitting it now?

 

‘I don’t want you to suffer because of my mistakes’, she said, with tears in her eyes. ‘I – I understand if you don’t want to remain friends. Thank you for being there anyways’

 

As he thought what to do, Kirigiri’s words from yesterday came to his mind. Without the motives, fulfilling them with the desire to leave, no one would have done something just to see if their families were okay.  

 

It was Monokuma’s fault that they were driven to despair.

 

Makoto before Hope’s Peak, before yesterday even, he would have never hugged the Ultimate Pop Sensation without asking. However, he was not comforting just an idol.

 

‘I want the real you to trust me, to count on me. Y-you may be my assistant, but you are my friend first’

 

‘Then I have no option but to be honest’

 

And her smile was smaller than an international idol’s heart-fluttering ones, but he preferred the ones of Maizono Sayaka, his friend, over any public figures.

 

He would stand by her side no matter what they would say in the meeting. Leaving someone alone to despair was something he wouldn’t risk again, even if nothing happened. And that was part of the reason why, after this ended, they were going to check on Junko. Seeing the normally confident model shaken up affected him more than he thought.

 

Once they prepared their plates, they sat down at the table next to each other. Sayaka trembled almost imperceptibly at his side, but tapping her shoulder with his own stopped her for a moment. In return, she gave him a weak smile.

 

“Let’s begin the meeting!” Taka announced in the other side of the table. Next to the hall monitor, Leon was eating what remained of his food. “Kuwata-kun, you may speak”

 

“M-yeah”. The musician swallowed his last bite, and started to talk. “So last night someone slipped a letter to my dorm, asking me to go outside, ‘cause they wanted to talk with me”

 

“And you went outside?” Oowada incredulously asked, then continued with, “Fucking moron”

 

The biker shook his head in disappointment, and some of their classmates echoed the sentiment muttering in agreement.

 

Leon glowered at the biker, and turned towards Taka. “Hey! Aren’t you supposed to go off at him for ‘language!’?”

 

“… It should have been rephrased better, Oowada-kun”, the Ultimate Moral Compass sighed. “Please, continue”

 

“Jackass”, Leon muttered, as he rolled his eyes. “Well, I was stuffed in my room too. I’m not an idiot, okay?! I can totally defend myself and I… was curious”

 

“Do you have the letter…?”

 

“Nah, sorry, Fujisaki-chan, I kinda lost it when they tried to make me trip or something”, he answered.

 

That didn’t sound like what Sayaka said, and glancing at her revealed her astonishment too. Makoto pressed on that statement, “What do you mean by *making you trip*?”

 

“They left a trap, trying to distract me. Of course, they probably got scared once they saw me”, Leon proudly declared at the end, receiving some exhausted sighs from the group.

 

At Kirigiri’s prodding, the punk elaborated, “It was a nameplate - Well, I think it was that. It’s kinda dark in the hallways at night, and it was on the floor. So, if anyone saw something out of place, it was probably me. Sorry!”

 

Leon laughed nervously, ending his testimony there to everyone’s surprise. Sayaka told him that she signed the letter, that she changed the doors’ nameplates, although someone exchanged them back. So why? Was Leon protecting her?

 

“Can anyone corroborate Kuwata’s story?” Togami sounded pained as he asked that, and their classmates shook their heads in response.

 

“Well, Ishimaru heard me passing by”

 

The Ultimate Moral Compass nodded, and bringing a fist to his jaw, he elaborated. “That’s right. Last night, I left my door slightly open if something happened. When I heard Kuwata-kun scream -”

 

“Telling the killer to fight me!” The punk quickly added.

 

“Why are you-?” Leon turned a sharp elbow to Taka’s side, making him jump in surprise. After a staring duel, he cleared his throat. “After that, Ku- we decided to take refuge in my room. I can confirm his story”

 

“Did you see something?”

 

Taka, across the table, stared directly at Sayaka, who asked the question. “No”, he firmly answered.

 

It didn’t make sense.

 

“S-so someone here wants to k-kill us all”, Fukawa accused, glaring at everyone as if daring them to attack her. Despite what they tried to say in response, be it positive or negative, she didn’t want to hear them.   

 

“The trial rules were not explained until today”, Kirigiri remarked, and they stilled in response. She always had that quality to be heard, no matter how calmy she said it. And, like always, Makoto wondered what was her talent. “They probably thought that they only had to kill one person to escape, not everyone”  

 

“They won’t attack again”, Sayaka declared. “No one will try, now that we know that”

 

“Either way, we should keep upholding our preventive measures”. Celeste’s face was expressionless as she spoke, carefully weighing her words. “Even if natural selection didn’t act this time, wagering all of our lives for a ‘talk’ is not worth it”

 

Before Leon had a chance to defend himself, Taka called an end to the meeting reminding everyone to be careful and obey their self-imposed rules.

 

The hall monitor talked something with the punk and writer closest to him, before going towards the kitchen. Togami, Kirigiri and Celeste left the dining hall next, everyone trickling out after them.

 

They –

 

“They didn’t say anything”, Sayaka beat him saying that, and her voice was hopeful. “Thank you, Makoto… Maybe you really are lucky!”

 

If he was, he doubted that he would have ended up in this school of despair. However, if he was not here, maybe she would – No, he couldn’t think that, not when they were safe. When they have hope.  

 

“Maybe I *am* lucky, just like you are psychic”, he teased. Relaxed for the first time since this morning.

                              

She giggled softly at his joke. “Of course, I am! Now, we should go visit Enoshima. She probably wants to see you”

 

Would she really like that? Wait -

 

“How did you-?”

 

“I’m kidding! Didn’t I told you that I was just perceptive?” Glancing at the kitchen’s entrance, she added, “If you want to talk with her privately, you should hurry up”

 

“Thank you”

 

“Thanks to you”. Sayaka smiled and, after returning it, he left to see Junko.

 

.

 

However, no matter how much he knocked, the model didn’t answer.

 

After a while, Sayaka and Taka arrived carrying a tray with tea and breakfast prepared for her. They all spent time together outside her room, talking about classes and uniforms for some reason, yet –

 

Junko didn’t come out. At least, she had the rations that he gifted her some days ago.

 

His friends suggested writing a letter, and as he did so, they drank the tea and chatted with others passing by. Once it was ready, promising to be there for her if she wanted to talk, he slipped the note under her door.

 

They left after that.

 

Makoto could only hope that she didn’t plan to do something drastic. 

 

.

 

.

 

.

 


Day 6


 

Nighttime had been settled for some hours when a cage rose up, leaving the stairs to the second floor uncovered.

 

Then the third and the fourth.

 

A figure slowly made her way up, announcing her funeral procession. There was no sound while she advanced through the hallways buried in shadows, not even the whisper of the wind.

 

There were only unfamiliar rooms in the third and fourth floors, and sharp corners in her way to the mastermind’s control room. Yet, in the second floor, the smell of chlorine caressing her nose was unmistakable. 

 

Requesting this would cost her, but ever since accepting Monokuma’s proposition, from the moment her duties to her family were threatened, she knew that this path was hers alone.

 

The blue light of the data room blinded her for a moment when she entered. And the thought of breaking that red door, oozing despair, passed through her mind. It was impossible though, she already had tried and failed. Her body felt foreign, weaker.

 

While the cameras’ surveillance allowed her to get a glimpse of the blocked off areas, seeing the inside of their dorms was what made her steel her resolve. Rescuing them was not possible, but she could try to make their lives here more comfortable.

 

She asked Monokuma to hear her demand.

 

“… As long as you make things interesting, I suppose you could ask for the sky even!” He answered, “Now, if I decide to give it or not, depends… I was so bear-y hurt when you *tried* to stop me in the morning”

 

The bear faked a sigh, and stared at her. “What? Do you want a last meal or something? Because if so, you can go and do it yourself, missy. Y’know? Or don’t you know how to cook or something? Upupupu-!”

 

Even if he laughed at her, restraining or attacking him would do nothing. Digging her nails into her fists, she stated what she wanted. The trial and its consequences were not covered when she agreed to this deal, she explained. It would only be equal compensation.

 

“I don’t know about equal, but you *do* raise a fair point. Surprising for the fabled missing link”

 

Monokuma hummed while ‘thinking’. Despite how he intended to provoke her, she couldn’t help but shift her stance as she awaited his response.

 

“Having enough space could make things more difficult for all of you… So, your request, actually, it’s no biggie at all!” A weight lifted from her shoulders at his response. “Be sure to play your part well, okay? Otherwise, kaboom!” 

 

Strange how being trapped here for almost a week had reduced her to this – this weakness. It didn’t make sense to lose muscle at such an accelerated rate. Had they done something to their bodies?

 

Or maybe she always had no merit to use Kenshiro’s title, and being overpowered at arrival was the thing that made it obvious. If he could see her, what would he say? Would he understand that she was doing this for them? What would he think of Sakura accepting her death-?

 

“BTW, do you take requests for your target? – Jeez! Don’t look at me like that! Have you ever heard of a joke before?”

 

After explaining that she needed to make things hard for her peers if she wanted the dojo to be safe, Monokuma dismissed her. The ‘thank you’ that escaped her was repugnant, and it settled on her tongue.

 

While she made her way down, cage after cage closing after her, almost imperceptibly, she wondered how to make the most of her last days on the planet. Swimming should be obvious. 

 

For a moment, the cage to the second floor stayed open.

 

Then it closed.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Mornings were just prime material for reaaaaaallyyyy despair-full events.

Notes:

Want to hear my excuses or ramblings? Click/Tap here

My dear readers, please accept my most humble apologies! *Does Ichiban Level 3 apology*
Such an specific set of circunstances happenned that I would be doxxing myself if I told everything. Just know that I'm okay (even if stress is turning my hair white), that a couple days ago I got a year older (yay?), and that this will be completed (Don't worry!)
Writing fanfics is the only thing keeping me sane lol. (/jk)
Dramatically changing the subject, I get so much thoughts about Sayaka and her relationship with Makoto. For example, I think that by the end she really cared about Makoto (like Kyoko said!), but at the beginning she was exaggerating how much she wanted to talk with him before. That doesn't make her a 'snake' though. At least that's what I think.
Anyways, thank you *so much* for waiting and for your support. You don't know how much I appreciate hearing your thougths <3
I hope you'll like the next chapter! Some areas will finally be unlocked after all. *winks*
(In three weeks more, sadly. But then I'll get with the regular schedule, if life permits it)
Thank you! And see ya~

Chapter 7: First floor conversations

Notes:

No warnings

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Okay! Are you ready, people? Then, one and two! Let’s see you all streeetch ouuut!”

 

The radio and its catchy music was new, not to mention having three more classmates in the gym with him, still he rapidly followed Monokuma’s routine as he did in his first life.

 

“C’mon, faster! Circle those arms, put rhythm in it!” The bear motioned his commandment, and Taka complied while bouncing on his heels. Both of them ignoring his classmates’ grumbles about doing exercise so early in the morning.

 

It was impossible to stop grinning from ear to ear, if Monokuma calling them here meant what he thinks it did. That the hope he carried in his heart would become true. 

 

‘You’re crying for my sake?’

 

No one had ever done that, not until Mondo. And, as they sweated out their differences in that sauna, they recognized in each other a fellow soul. Talking about their hardships, about Mondo’s gang resting over his shoulders and Taka’s family name pending over his head, came so naturally. It was almost as if they have done it before.

 

The bear cleared his throat, dispelling his daydreaming. “Now, bend waay down and touch your toes!”

 

Looking at the side while he stretched revealed that most of his classmates had already given up. They were either complaining or stoically waiting for this to stop, sometimes mixing both, like Enoshima. 

 

While her usual boisterous personality was quieter than usual, she just laughed off their concerns when they met her here. At least she admitted that confronting Monokuma was a mistake so, having learnt her lesson, the model should be fine.

 

All of this meant that in the next two days nothing would happen! Not without a motive present to divide them. Ample time to win Fukawa’s and Mondo’s trust and, if everything went to plan, everyone would confess their secrets at end of the eight day.

 

Of course, then he would have to confront his killer when they lured him to the physics labs. After that… Maybe everyone would find an exit. In any case, there was no reason to worry about it now, right?

 

“To finish, run in place!” Monokuma said, “Let’s add a little speed to those young bodies of yours! Imagine there are protestors gunning for you or something!”

 

While his classmates were sighing in relief, he increased the pace trying to get rid of the excess of energy. It was hard to stay still when everything he wanted was just some meters away.

 

‘I don’t really have many, but… We’re friends, aren’t we…?’

 

Either hearing Mondo saying those words, when no one had say them before, or standing up in the sauna so much caused him to finally collapse. Nevertheless, his friend didn’t accept Taka’s defeat. In fact, he argued that he was the one who lost, as he was wrong about his first impression of him.

 

“Ahh, doesn't this feel just great!? Being stuck inside like this, you gotta make sure to stay healthy!” Monokuma cheerfully finished the routine, stopping the catchy music.

 

“… You're the o-one keeping us ‘stuck inside’”, Fuwaka pointed out.

 

Despite Oogami’s, Yamada’s and her protests about the bear calling everyone here, Monokuma dexterously talked circles around his classmates’ questions. If this wouldn’t be uncharacteristic of him, he would have left by now. Just to make sure that everything was ready for them.

 

Finally, Makoto was the one who presses the bear enough. 

 

“Fine! I'd like to make an announcement!” Standing on top of the scenery, Monokuma pronounced the awaited words. “Every time we introduce a new motive here at Hope's Peak and someone at least *tries* to act on it, a whole new world will open up to you!”

 

A trial was not required to progress! 

 

While his classmates might be apprehensive, worrying about what those new motives could be, their response was unfounded. In fact, couldn’t they open more floors if they faked an attempt? How smart of him to think that! 

 

“A whole new world?”

 

“It'd really suck if you had to live here forever with nothing new to stimulate you, right?” The bear seemed unconcerned as he answered Hagakure’s question. “This way I can keep you motivated!”

 

Of course, the mastermind wouldn’t leave without inflicting some despair at least. That was why Monokuma lowered his voice until they were straining to hear it.

 

“…And having more space will make your chances of graduation skyrocket, don’t you think? Upupupu!”

 

Even if the bear’s laugh was still echoing in the gym’s walls, there was simply no point in standing here and giving him what he wanted. Turning around to look at his classmates, he cut through their speculations and stated what they needed to do. 

 

“Okay, let's split up and start investigating! When we're done, everyone meet back up at the dining hall and we'll share what we found!”

 

Togami sneered at him, and he already knew what he was going to say. “You're basically a one-trick pony, you know that?”

 

There was no need to fix what was not broken.

 

“More like a staple food source! Now let's get moving!” Then, as an explanation on where he was going, he added. “I’ll double-check the areas we already know about, just in case!”

 

Before they were done nodding, he was already moving towards the gym’s door.

 

While spending time with Fukawa and Makoto had been enjoyable, something was different about doing the same with Mondo. There was no fear that his words could be misunderstood, no reason to tone down his intensiveness.

 

Not to mention that the way his heart beat when the biker smiled at him didn’t happen with the other two. That must be the difference between normal friends and kyoudais. Now, it was just a matter of making Mondo suggest being that again.

 

Leaving the gym in direction towards the bathrooms, for the first time in each one of his lives,

 

Taka almost ran in the halls.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Watching Ishimaru powerwalk to the dorms, while almost everyone was going to the second floor, made Leon sigh. “He’s going to get himself killed”

 

He really was wrong about Ishimaru. The guy didn’t have balls of steel, if anything it was more like a death wish mixed with stupidity. Honestly, confronting Oowada, leaving his door open, or throwing himself at some spears should have given Leon a clue.

 

“P-probably”, mumbled Fukawa. Standing outside the trophy room, it looked like she didn't know where to go either. “I doubt he’ll notice it th-though, not with his barely-there brain”

 

It was hard to decide whether the writer's attitude or her acidic smell was more nasty, but sadly he couldn't be picky on who to talk to. Apparently, Hope’s Peak turned him into an outcast – and it didn't even make sense!

 

Like, hello? He was THE Kuwata Leon, superstar of the century right here, so why was everyone blaming him for almost getting killed? If he could write music, he could have made a song about this. It was fucking unfair! 

 

Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Enoshima get out of the gym and walk towards the same direction where Oowada and Ishimaru disappeared. Now, Leon could have gone and made sure that they wouldn’t kill each other, but everyone was already upstairs. It was safer there.

 

“So, are you going to follow him?” He casually asked Fukawa.

 

She stared at him, as if he told her to take a bath. Then, she pointed straight at him and yelled, “What?! D-do you want me to d-die too?!”

 

He rolled his eyes. Never mind, straight up ignoring her was probably for the best. She was hopeless, like everything and everyone else in this school. Why did Leon even come here? He would have turned super famous with or without Hope’s Peak help.

 

A melodious chuckle went through his ears. Oh. Maybe that.

 

“You guys are fighting like siblings!” Maizono chuckled while getting closer. It was almost as if she brightened the hall only with her presence… Huh, that sounded like a good pickup line to try on her.

 

Focusing in anything except her was hard, so much that he didn’t give thought to Naegi going upstairs or Fukawa arguing with Maizono.  

 

“Hey, Maizono-chan”. Play it cool, Leon. Passing a hand through his hair, he upped his charm, and added a wink to seal the deal. “How are you doing?”

 

“Good, thank you”, she simply replied. Oh, man, even her serious face was beautiful!

 

Sayaka’s eyes suddenly widened without a reason. After a beat, she pointed towards the dorms. “Umm… Are you two going that way?"

 

"Yeah, that's right! Want some company?"

 

Balancing his voice to have enough interest yet not sound desperate was an art that only someone super cool like him could master. No wonder almost every girl fell for him.

 

“H-hopeless”, Fukawa jabbed at him. Honestly, if it wasn’t for the body smell, he wouldn’t had noticed she was still here. “Enjoy g-getting killed”

 

For a romance author, she didn’t appear to recognize attraction in real life. Whatever. He couldn’t stay pissed off when she finally went up the stairs, leaving the two of them alone. Hanging out while they searched for anything new should be fun.

 

They went for the nurse’s office first, but it didn’t budge no matter how much they tried to force it open. Guess they would have to keep walking side by side. At least it was comfortable.

 

“Kuwata-kun -”

 

Her voice was hesitant, and he immediately knew what to do to relax her. Turning around, he looked at her and smirked. “Call me Leon”

 

But didn’t that sound way too creepy? Play it cool!

 

“If you want to”. He laughed it off, and hid a sweaty hand behind his neck.  “I mean, we’ll be future colleagues, right?”

 

A wink and the situation was saved! Kuwata Leon scored a homerun! The gallery went crazy wondering what he was going to do next. Dammit! This school was messing his brain up more than he thought.  

 

Sayaka stopped walking next to him and, for a brief moment, he wondered if she wanted to try opening the red doors at the end of the corridor. Maybe it was the lighting, but they give him the same bad mojo that he felt the other night. Like his feet didn’t want to step anywhere near there.

 

“I wanted to ask… Have you been practicing?”

 

He cringed at the hesitation in her voice. There was no way he was telling her the super lame truth. That, even if he had tried to play the guitar, he could barely do covers. Music to him might be fun, but it was not as effortless as baseball or how easy it must be to her.

 

“Kinda, but it’s hard without a songwriter or a guitarist”, he admitted. One could have thought that he could find someone in Hope’s Peak to fit the bill, but nothing.

 

“I see…” She sounded as bummed out as him and, once they entered the dorm area, he said goodbye to any possibility that they would keep investigating together. Why did he had to ruin the mood? Stupid!

 

“Leon”. Well, at least there was that. His name sounds like music coming from her, even when she was going to tell him to get lost and leave her alone. “Have you thought about asking Fukawa-chan and Ishimaru-kun to be in your band?”

 

He burst out laughing at the lamest image of all time. It would be straight out of a middle school talent show. Holy shit! She was hilarious. Perfect girl right there.

 

“I’m serious”, she said, but her chuckles betrayed her. Good, a laughing Sayaka was the best. “It’s just that… Forming a band with your friends can be something so special”

 

That wishful tone gave him pause. Then, it hit him. If they kidnapped Kanon because of him, then maybe her group - “Is your band okay?”

 

“… I hope that they are”. After whispering that, she hugged herself. And, when he went to put a hand on her upper arm, she gave him a watery smile. “Leon, about the letter the other day…”

 

She took a deep breath and released it. “I - I’m so sorry that happened”

 

He couldn’t help but smile softly at her. Telling the truth had bit him more in the ass than he liked, but it beat everyone getting paranoid or not knowing about the danger. Those assholes should be thanking him.

 

“Hey, it’s not your fault”. Then, he remembered ‘who’ signed the letter. Admitting this would be so uncool, but if she was to be safe… “They told me it was you”

 

Her eyes widened, and he already imagined what she was thinking about, so he continued. “I kinda thought we were gonna hang out, like now, but -”

 

He shrugged, playing it cool. It was better than admitting that he jumped every time someone approached him from nowhere, or that seeing shadows around the corners made him grit his teeth. “- that happened. Anyways, just telling you to be careful”

 

And hey, a coach told him once that one misses all the shots that they don’t take, so he winked at her. “And if you ever get bored to be Naegi’s assistant, I’m here to talk about music and stuff”

 

She choked a laugh. "You reminded me that I'm on duty”. At his hopeful face, she added, “Just me, sorry… But I'll keep your offer in mind”

 

Part of the fun was the challenge, and this conversation was already something. He was fine waiting for her to realize what they could have.

 

Guess that he should go and find something before they meet in the dining hall though, at least to keep the others from bitching again. Just from here, he could see that the bathrooms’ construction tape was thrown away. 

 

Not ten steps later, Sayaka turned around. “And Leon, think about the band too - At least for practice, okay?” 

 

“Sure, will do!” He replied and gave her a wink, receiving a small but so much cuter smile in return. If he impressed her enough, would she like to-?

 

Well, time to plan the most embarrassing debut of all time. At least no one outside the school would know about this. Maybe he would make Fukawa and Ishimaru look cool by association… It would have been so much easier if Sayaka wanted him to be an actor.  

 

Whatever, it was not like he was doomed. 

 

.

 

“So, do you play the guitar?”

 

Ishimaru’s unimpressed face told him everything. Dammit!

 

“The bass? Drums? Piano? It’s for a good cause!”

 

.

 

“The castanets or the recorder, are you joking?” He spluttered, but Ishimaru didn’t change his response. “Sure, it’s not like I care about my image or anything… C’mon, man! Help me out!”

 

When Ishimaru asked why he even wanted to form a band, Leon couldn’t help but brag a little. “Yeah, Maizono-chan kinda gave me the idea. Y’know, for practice and stuff”

 

.

 

“What do you mean by ‘you should study in your spare time instead’? With what, huh?!”

 

The Ultimate Stuck-up melted down as Leon told him that he forgot to pack his books. Hell, it wasn’t like they were necessary considering all this. Then, the Ultimate Moral Compass rambled about bringing the matter up with Monokuma (was he crazy?), letting him borrow copies from his notes (no way), or that they could search for more books in the library.

 

“- Wait, we got a library? Since when?”

 

After mumbling incoherently for a while, Ishimaru got back to what they were talking about.

 

.

 

“Playing solo…?”

 

That was way too much work, kinda why he decided to be the vocalist and nothing else. But… Could it impress Sayaka even more? After all, who knew for how long they were going to stay near each other.

 

“Guess I’ll have to try”, he caved in.

 

It was not like there was anything else to do while being stuck here and, once they were rescued, he could talk about this super unique approach in interviews. Of course, turning into a famous musician meant that he wouldn’t have to try too hard later.

 

After Ishimaru praised his new outlook, talking about the importance of effort or something lame like that, he promised to look for books with guitar lessons in the school store. Maybe, if Leon thought positively enough, the guy would only find pamphlets or comics about it.

 

… What was he going to do about the lyrics though?

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

In the now opened warehouse, Sayaka found whom she was searching for. Another person who almost died because of her actions and didn’t know that. That she needed to apologize to.

 

Even while inspecting the crates, with her back turned to Sayaka, Enoshima seemed to notice her entrance. She still didn’t glance back when she snapped, “When I told Naegi that I wanted to go alone, I didn't meant it only for him, Maizono-san"

 

Her brusque tone made Sayaka catch her breath and step back in instinct. Intuition shouting at her to run away now and hide, that staying here could cost her. However, before she could make an excuse, the blonde model sighed and turned around.  

 

Enoshima gave her a peace sign and smiled, with all her teeth visible. “Like I said, I’m fine! Kinda trying my hand at counterculture now, so, don’t worry about it, gurl!”

 

Despite her nonchalant attitude and her singsong voice, Sayaka could recognize what her eyes held. It was the same emotion, or lack of it, that she felt the other night. The one that lead to mistakes.

 

Thankfully, having Makoto’s friendship gave her enough hope to try to melt other’s loneliness again, even if they were trapped here, or especially because they were here. She owed Enoshima, for risking her life, for leading Monokuma to explain the trial rules. For almost starting the Killing Game.

 

“Don't worry, you can be honest”. Trying her best to sound cheerful and look approachable as she said it, she relaxed her posture and slowly walked over. It would be best to give her trust, if she wanted to receive the same honesty back.

 

Enoshima’s careless expression faded away, leaving only shock instead. Then, she glanced to the ground, and started to play with a lock of her hair. “… Another psychic thing?”

 

“More or less”, she chuckled, pleasantly surprised that Makoto told her of their joke.

 

Telling the model that she had puffy eyes or that she forgot to apply foundation this morning would be cruel. That was why she continued, “And I wanted to talk to you for a while” 

 

Maybe it wouldn’t be an easy conversation about fashion tips, but Sayaka had to take this responsibility, right?

 

Before Enoshima replied, their handbooks chimed in unison. After they read the new rule, about not lending them to their classmates, the other girl muttered, “Why do you even care?”

 

And the answer was simply ‘because no one should be alone in despair’.

 

Maybe one day she would have enough courage to reveal the whole truth to Leon, Enoshima, and Ishimaru. They deserved a full explanation, an apology, and, if her intuition was correct, a ‘thank you’ as well. 

 

Next to them, a camera moved, startling them. Once she looked at the model again, she had gone back to her carefree self. Enoshima whined, “Y’know that if you, like, fell for me or something, I’ll tell Naegi on you, right?”

 

While she was pretty, Sayaka didn’t have the time nor wanted to be fired from her position. After all, being an Ultimate Assistant included being a matchmaker as well. And Enoshima only softened when talking with Makoto. 

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

In the dining hall, Ishimaru started the meeting as always. “Okay, everyone! How did it go? Did anyone discover something new?”

 

“There's a library!” Answered Yamada, as if books were going to help them get their asses out of here.

 

“And a pool! A freakin' pool!” The swimmer seemed out of her mind with happiness while she said that. “And locker rooms filled with exercise equipment!”

 

Having that or a cig would have helped him some days ago, but now he just wanted those assholes to go to the point. Recognize the absolute shit situation they were in. That, since the goddamn pigs have not found them yet, they were by themselves to find a way out.

 

“There was not, however, anything resembling an escape route”, Oogami was finally who fucking said it. There was no goddamn exit in the second floor or in the main hall. The metal hatch by the entrance hadn’t moved an inch, no matter how much he had tried to break it open.

 

“Well, there's no reason to get all sulky! Wait till you hear about my amazing discovery!”

 

Of course, perfect Ishimaru was going to save the day as always. Knowing what to say or how to react every single motherfucking time. Flaunting how much smarter and stronger he was than the rest, casting shadows on each one of them.  

 

“The warehouse and bathhouse on the first floor of the dorms are now open!” He proudly announced. What a joke.

 

Besides an exit, Mondo wanted nothing else but take him down a notch.

Notes:

WE HAVE FANART NOW?!
I love the colors, the composition, and both designs so much! I LOVE IT!!!
Please, if you liked it, see the beautiful art they made for Kiyotaka week (and more, of course!!)

For my ramblings click or tap here

While writing the Mukuro and Sayaka interaction I looked up inspo from the Ultimate Talent Development Plan and... call me a shipper now. Sadly, we'll respect the barely held with tape outline in this fic.
Now, I'm so sorry for the short chapter! Thematically it made sense to cut it here, since in the next one we'll see, perhaps, a certain scene™? ;)

And also sorry about being late, both my grandma and my dog almost died (unrelated events), but they are fine-ish now! (Honestly, I thought that the ao3 curse was just a joke, about life happening, but this gives me pause tbh)
Thank you so much for waiting and being so kind!!! I can't say how happy I am that you are liking it ( ˶ˆ꒳ˆ˵ )
Like always, I'd love to hear your thoughts, but since I become my worst nightmare (fanfic writer that goes in tangents with minor characters, even if it will become relevant later) I'll understand if you want to wait until the next chapter lol.

Chapter 8: Phyrric Victory

Notes:

No warnings :D

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Despite what Mondo told himself, it didn’t start in the first day when Ishimaru stopped him from punching Naegi’s lights out. It was earlier. Before they met Monokuma, and knew exactly how deep in shit they were.

 

His classmates, instead of figuring out why they had all passed out and where the exit was, preferred to introduce themselves first and waste valuable time. Not that their fucked-up priorities had changed this week.

 

Goddammit! Sometimes it felt like Mondo was the only one who wanted to escape.

 

Anyways, in the first day, after another classmate had hurried in getting introductions done with Mondo, Ishimaru had approached him. Intense and unnerving red eyes staring down at him, searching for something that clearly Mondo didn’t have.

 

The Ultimate Moral Compass - a title so weird that there was no doubt that it was bought by his rich parents - was probably wondering why Hope’s Peak had invited a delinquent to join in. Hell, even Mondo didn’t believe it when he first received the letter, but still that was no fucking excuse for Ishimaru’s power play right at the gate.

 

Whatever, he thought, this kind of shit was usual in the gang, juvie, or wherever. It just meant that he had to show to that asshole that Mondo was not a fucking pussy, not one who would worship him like he was probably used to.

 

Glaring back at Ishimaru, needing to be the one who came out on top in this staring contest, he was about to ask him what the fuck was his problem before Monokuma interrupted their competition. 

 

Then the gym, and the explosion. Being saved from it. After that, agreeing to obey the bastard bear’s rules if Mondo didn’t want to be toast. However, before they could split up, Rich Asshole Two called him insignificant.  

 

Even though his heartbeat and the ringing still echoed through his ears, he heard the disrespect. The sound of it was familiar, but so was stomping the face of who said it, down on the fucking ground. Did Togami know who the fuck he was dealing with?! That Mondo beat the shit out of people for way less?!

 

His vision was already reddening, but once Naegi started preaching peace on earth, Mondo exploded. Without a single thought - that wasn’t show them’ - he struck down towards that wimp’s direction. Yet what he hit was not Naegi’s face.

 

Instead, Ishimaru stepped in. Fire in his eyes, and eyebrows furrowed in concentration, meeting Mondo halfway through as he caught his fist like it was nothing.

 

The white uniform made the Ultimate Moral Compass look like a knight in shiny armor, or a prince, on a mission to slain the dangerous monster that was Oowada Mondo. Who – who was this guy?!

 

As Ishimaru ranted about the ‘use of violence’, Mondo could swear that the prefect’s lips curled into a smile for a brief moment. Mocking him. It would fucking figure. Someone who solved everything with money wouldn’t understand that, even when you didn’t want to destroy things all the time, it was the only way to get shit done.

 

‘Well’, Mondo thought at that moment, ‘fuck him and everything he stood for-!’

 

However, before he pounded Ishimaru’s face in, Oogami shouted at them to stop. As her voice rumbled through the gym, her stance changed and filled itself with power. Her eyes promised one thing, if they got physical, she would make them understand why she was the Ultimate Martial Artist.

 

W-well, there was no fucking way he was going to punch a chick, no matter how strong she was. Mondo wasn’t scared. Hell, his mom would have come to haunt his ass if he even thought about hitting a girl.

 

So, Mondo left to search for a way out. And if the others talked shit about him respecting women, they could say it straight to his face and fight their own battles. Not hide behind Ishimaru and Oogami. 

 

Of course, since the world hated Mondo, they didn’t find an exit in the first day – nor through the week or today. If it wasn’t bad enough, Monokuma-junior and the goth chick had decided to make up some elaborated rules without asking anyone else’s opinion.

 

Not only they were pointless, he thought, there was no way those wimps would kill each other, but they could have done something actually useful. Find some clues, for example. Did those two honestly believe that they would stay here forever? Did they want to?

 

As Ishimaru argued with him, basically calling him stupid for not recognizing his oh-so-genius ideas, Enoshima made *that* comment. At that moment, Mondo couldn’t do anything but stare at her, wondering what the hell was her problem. The worst thing was that, when he glanced back at Ishimaru and see if he was as shocked as Mondo, there was only curiosity plain on his face. Was – Was that a mind game?!

 

Because they had to be. Every interactions had to be power plays, and ones that the other guy was winning flawlessly. Ishimaru sure knew exactly what to say at every moment - and those stupid rules of his actually saved Kuwata’s dumb ass.

 

Hell, not only he reacted faster than anyone to push Enoshima away from her death, but he actually had balls to confront Monokuma without breaking sweat about it. And Ishimaru didn’t Mondo’s, Oogami’s, or anyone’s help to make the bear drop it. They were useless compared to him.

 

Ishimaru was talent personified. Intelligent. Charismatic. Rich. Strong. The whole damn package. For fucks sake, even his surname meant perfection.

 

That was why Mondo didn’t understand how someone so capable could have the weirdest priorities ever. Why was the Ultimate Moral Compass more concerned with punctually or manners over finding a fucking exit? What did some shitty bathrooms, or a warehouse, had that they were ‘amazing discoveries’? Honestly, his whole attitude was -

 

“- SHADY AS FUCK!”

 

Their dinner plates trembled from the force of his fist punching the table, and their classmates scrambled from where they were seating. At the other side of the table, Ishimaru’s red eyes widened for a second, before his usual scowl returned and he started yelling back.

 

“MAYBE I’M TRYING TO MAKE THE BEST OF WHAT WE GOT!”

 

Shit, he had strong vocal chords if he could match Mondo’s volume. It was for the best though. Mondo could barely hear their classmates telling them to calm down over his heartbeat and the rush of adrenaline-anticipation-rage in his ears. Erasing everything but Ishimaru.

 

They could finally resolve all those problems since day fucking one. Hell, Mondo could use a fight to blow some steam. Would Ishimaru surrender immediately in a real competition with him? Or was he the kind of guy that wouldn’t back off? Mondo was sure that he had a maniac grin on his face; he couldn’t wait to find out.

 

“Then let's throw down! Prove you got what I don't!”

 

Ishimaru face went blank, before his lips curled into a confident smile. Mondo wanted nothing more than erase that expression, to see Ishimaru weeping on the damn ground.

 

“I accept your challenge wholeheartedly! May I suggest the terms?” Before Mondo could answer, or the others could talk them down, Ishimaru quickly added, “We’ll also need a witness”

 

.

 

So, here they were in the bathrooms that Ishimaru had found earlier today. There were tons of lockers in the changing room, before the entrance to the bathing area. However, what mattered for the competition was the sauna right inside.

 

If it wasn’t for the first day, and how his rival was the one who proposed the endurance test, Mondo would have thought obvious who would win. It didn’t matter though, he would show him – and the classmates who followed them here - who was the strongest between the two!

 

As Ishimaru took off those ridiculous boots of his, Hagakure went towards him. Mondo could hear the fortuneteller telling his rival to not overexert himself. The Ultimate Moral Compass had everyone in the palm of his hand, didn’t he? A real popular guy. Fucking asshole.  

 

“Don’t worry, Hagakure-san, he'll be done in a matter of minutes! People like him are, without exception, all talk!”

 

So, that was Ishimaru’s opinion of him, huh? Just bark and no bite. That motherfucking son of a bitch!  Well, Mondo would fucking show him. If a normal competition wouldn’t do, then he had no option. “Bring! It! On! Hell, let's make things interesting. Wouldn't wanna win without a challenge, right?”

 

“Oowada-kun, if you are going to suggest that we battle with all our clothes on…” Ishimaru choked out, almost as if had read his mind.

 

“What, you afraid?”

 

Prissy little prince probably didn’t want to get his uniform wet and dirty. Honestly, Mondo wouldn’t mind giving Ishimaru permission to take his clothes off… For bragging rights! T-That was it! Hell, if they compared how ripped they were, there was no doubt that Mondo would win that competition.

 

Ishimaru’s eyebrows furrowed against each other, as he fiddled with his wristwatch and seemed to think his comeback. Finally, he answered, “If you won’t listen to reason, you should take your handbook out of your pockets! It won’t work again otherwise, I- I suppose!”

 

The handbooks? Shit, he forgot about the thing. And Mondo could have taken it with him anyways, just to spite him, but Monokuma could be a bitch about breaking stuff and rules that no one - but him - knew. Kinda like Ishimaru.

 

After they put their stuff in the lockers, they finally go to the bathing section.

 

There was already some vapor coming from the bathtubs, at the right of the room, filled with water from who-knows-when. But the humidity in there was nothing compared to the mass of hot air, punching them straight to the face, once they step in the sauna. Breathing it in only made his insides burn like hell, but there was no turning back now.

 

As Ishimaru sat down on the wooden bench across him, his piercing eyes making contact with Mondo’s own, he knew that he was thinking the same. I won’t lose to him.

 

Minutes – or maybe hours - went by quickly. It was hard telling how much time had passed when their brains were getting fried, or maybe talking shit with Ishimaru helped it go faster. Even though the scorching air was fucking up their throats, they didn’t stop trading insults and comebacks – although a little slower than usual.

 

Mondo had no idea how his comment, about Ishimaru’s face being red, lead the other to talk about eating steaming-hot bowls of soup. But, by the sheer stubbornness plain on his face, Mondo can guess that Ishimaru wouldn’t admit defeat or weakness – not until his body did. Good.

 

A sudden knock on the door made his rival jolt. Huh, he just realized that he never had seen Ishimaru being surprised before. Weird, considering everything.

 

“Uh, guys?” That wimpy voice could only belong to Naegi. “I know you both want to prove how big of badasses you are, but... it’s getting late and everyone kinda left already? Don’t you think you have done-?”

 

* Ding dong, bing bong*

 

Monokuma’s voice couldn’t be heard from inside the sauna, but they didn’t need it to tell that the nighttime announcement had already played out.

 

The lucky student pleaded with them to go outside, to call their competition a fucking tie of all things. Of course, as Mondo opened his mouth to answer, Ishimaru beat him to the punch. As always.

 

“There’s no – no such things as ties!”

 

Although Ishimaru was barely keeping his back straight, there was no doubt about his determination. Shit. The heat must be making Mondo dizzy if that made him bark a laugh. Ever since he took control of the gang, it had been a while until someone confronted Mondo like this. That they actually had the balls to stick to it.

 

For some minutes, everything went quiet outside. Then Kuwata’s voice came through the door. “C’mon! Are you guys seriously going to spend all night sweating your asses over there? That’s lame as hell”  

 

Guess that a moron like wouldn’t understand what this really was about, not when he had given up too like the rest of them. It was not that the idiot and Mondo were friends, but at least the Kuwata tried to break the entrance’s door the first days.

 

And now the traitor was okay with waiting to be rescued? Just because Ishimaru saved him from his stupid decisions and bribed him to his side? Or was Kuwata still delusional about his chances with Maizono?  

 

Straining his ears over the sound of the coal sizzling, he could barely hear Hagakure’s reply to the baseball player. “I’m staking too much in this competition, dude”

 

Then, the fortuneteller raised his carefree voice, until it came clearly through the sauna’s door. “Also, I’ll predict they’ll stop fighting soon. Right, guys?!”

 

“It - it will depend”, Ishimaru panted. Shit, that uniform must be hot as hell by the way it was sticking to his body. Still, Ishimaru pretended to be fine as he glared at Mondo. “Are *you* giving up, Oowada?”

 

“Ha!” Laughing only dried up his throat faster, but he couldn’t afford weakness, not with some of the guys waiting outside. There was no excuse. “What about you, you son of a bitch? Your face - looks like is about to explode”

 

“Right back a-at you!” Ishimaru’s eyes jumped around the room, probably searching for an insult in that big brain of his, before his eyebrows did their usual furrowing thing. “Everyone! Don’t worry about us, and – and please get a good night of sleep!”

 

Was he telling them to fuck off?

 

“We’ll be… more than fine! We’ll tell you h-how it went in the morning!” 

 

Mondo’s mind was fuzzy as he passed an arm through his sweat-covered forehead, so he followed up what Ishimaru said without even thinking about it. “Hell yeah! Then you’ll start spreading my - my legend!”

 

“Come tomorrow morning!” Ishimaru shouted while staring at the door. Then, glancing at Mondo, he smiled. Confidence personified. “You’ll fall down in front of me - down on your knees!”

 

Ha! That was big talk for someone whose face was getting redder by the second. Ishimaru’s beads of sweat were messing up his hair, making him look more human yet wild at the same time. Almost dangerous.

 

Mondo had always loved a challenge.

 

They didn’t register the silence outside, satisfied with insulting each other, until Kuwata grumbled, “Whatever! Just don’t… ‘kill’ each other in there!”  

 

After they agree, the others quickly followed Kuwata’s example and wished them a good night. Now, it would only be Ishimaru and him sweating their asses off in this sauna. Alone, for the first time since they met.

 

With every minute spent in the sauna, Mondo's jacket stuck more and more uncomfortably to his skin. The coal at the left side of the room didn’t seem to stop burning, producing steam without the help of the extra bucket of water next to them. Condensation dripped through the wooden panel walls freely, and some droplets fell every now and then on Mondo’s towel-covered head.

 

Glancing towards his rival revealed that Ishimaru’s bravado was as fake as that made-up ultimate. Because, even though Ishimaru was closer to the coal than when they first started, his arms and legs were trembling. Mondo fucking knew it. No one had no flaws.

 

It was time to finish this.

 

“Hey, Mr. Perfect”, he called out. Crossing his arms, and smirking at him, he taunted him. “I thought someone like you wouldn’t know any limits? Are *you* giving up?”

 

Bragging on an enemy’s face could be dangerous. Mondo had had to dodge more punches to his face after doing that than he could count, but – It could also lead them to make mistakes. Like now.

 

Ishimaru quickly stood up and, using the bucket, threw water to the hot coal, making a cloud of boiling vapor fill up the room. Mondo resisted the urge to wheeze over it and scowled at the asshole instead.

 

It would be so satisfying to hear Ishimaru admitting his loss.

 

That asshole almost fell over as he sat back in his place. However, Ishimaru gave no importance to it, chuckling out, “Don’t say… such stupid things! It actually feels - cold”  

 

That was supposed to be bad, right?

 

But like hell Mondo would say something caring like that. He could already imagine Ishimaru’s mocking him. Because even though Mondo was clearly stronger – he was stronger. He was he was – Ishimaru had a certain toughness to him. Not something he had expected in the first day, not from a guy stinking money-properbehavior-richparents, at least.

 

And he wanted to reply something - a brag, an insult, or whatever to make the Ultimate Moral Compass lower himself to Mondo’s level – but what his scrambled brain comes out with is:

 

“Why aren’t ya worried over an exit? Do ya even wanna get outta here?”

 

Ishimaru blinked slowly, apparently not expecting that. Still, he hesitantly answered, “I would love to escape this place, more than you can imagine, M-Oowada… To find our families, and see if they are okay”

 

“Then, why the fuck are ya’ so calm?!”

 

And that was the thing, wasn’t it? That, even when Ishimaru risked his own life to save Enoshima, the guy was always so fucking unflappable, like being trapped in a shitty death game was something he was used to. Just a normal day for the always prepared, always perfect, know-it-all.

 

“Shit, ya’ worry more over rules ‘bout going out at night or eatin’ breakfast than findin’ a way out-! Hell, If we got together and-”

 

Mondo’s throat closed in him. Talking would just make it dry up more, but if Ishimaru used his influence and rallied their classmates over, maybe they could force a way out through the stairs. Hell, all of the others were probably waiting like sitting ducks because of his sheer fucking calm.

 

So, Mondo forced himself to continue. “- and tried to make our way out-”

 

“Nothing would happen!”

 

If Ishimaru didn’t start coughing his lungs out after shouting, Mondo would have given him a reason to. At least, this reaction confirmed that Ishimaru was human, that he couldn’t control this.

 

… Shit. How the hell did they know that he wasn’t keeping them all lazy for some reason-?

 

“Don’t misunderstand me, Oowada-kun. I would love to find an exit”, he choked out, interrupting Mondo’s racing thoughts. As Ishimaru passed an arm over his face, he swayed briefly. “I’m just concerned that, if we obsess over finding a way out and nothing else, someone may… fall in despair”

 

Yeah, yeah, Mondo got it. It wasn’t like he wanted them to lose their heads thinking that they were going to die, but at least some worry would be fucking nice. Did they even search the whole second floor? Were there more stairs? Was Mondo the only one who had other things going on?

 

The Ultimate Moral Compass frowned suddenly, his intense red eyes staring at Mondo just like in the first day. Intense. That was another word to describe him. “If anything happens it would be my responsibility, Oowada-kun”

 

Then Ishimaru’s lips curled into an exaggerated grimace, and his voice turned spiteful. “Not that someone like *you* knows anything about it”

 

“… Ex-fuckin’-cuse me?”

 

The guy kept digging his grave, as he scolded Mondo. “Being in a biker gang that uses its power for violence, why would you choose that? Don’t you have more aspirations?”

 

Maybe the heat and vapor had melted Mondo’s brain, because his mouth moved in its own. “I’ve my own damn responsibilities as the leader of the Crazy Diamonds. My own goals… I took the gang when my bro died - and it’s not an effortless job, like ya’ think”

 

Because even though the guys were difficult most of the time, they still were important to him. They were family. The team that Daiya and him put together. And if they tore each other apart, like Monokuma said, it would only mean that Mondo broke his promise.

 

Fuck, he barely faced Daiya’s grave as it was. How could he explain that his death was in vain? That Mondo was still weak. That, for every second Mondo was still trapped in here, he couldn't do the only thing Daiya had ever asked for. Just a good for nothing leech that couldn’t repay anything his brother had done.

 

“… Honestly, the less I talk ‘bout home the better. Not that you would get it”

 

Mondo would have cut the conversation short there if not for Ishimaru’s face. There was no judgement, just attentiveness to every word that came from his mouth, no matter how incomprehensible they might sound or how his own brain might be suffering. Listening, really listening, to Mondo.

 

“I always relied on Daiya so much, and I… I wanted to be like him”. For the first time he admitted it at loud, to someone alive at least. Or human. “Shit, even Chuck probably thinks I’m a screw up too…”

 

“I highly doubt it, K-Oowada… They must have thought the world of you, as you did of them”, Ishimaru softly replied. ‘Such a sweet talker’ would have been Mondo’s first thought, but there was no doubt that the other guy meant those words. Why?

 

Said guy hummed before adding, “I never expected you to love animals”

 

“Of course I fuckin’ do. Maltese are the best”, he argued, not caring about Ishimaru’s response. Mondo always stood by what he said about Chuck, especially when his boy could have kicked any dog’s ass any day of the week.

 

But there was no laugh coming from Ishimaru at what he said, instead, he nodded and his lips settled into a nice smile. Genuine.

 

“Chuck was so damn smart too! He understood every order and, when he did a badass trick, I’d always rewarded him with walks”

 

“He sounded really clever! You must have trained him well”. Mondo’s confused mind probably made Ishimaru’s voice sound fond. Or maybe the other guy loved dogs too. Either way, telling the next part was difficult. It never got easier.

 

“Chuck’s not here anymore either”

 

No one is.

 

Clenching his jaw was the only thing that could make the sweat coming from his eyes go unnoticed. At least that was what he was going to say, if Ishimaru asked. But the other guy didn’t point it out, offering his condolences instead.

 

“The only thing I have left is my gang - Their survival rests on my shoulders”. That was what Daiya made him swear that night, as the truck's headlights shone on them and the light of his eyes disappeared. “So I can’t just half-ass it and waste my time here! Do ya understand?!”

 

“Of course! I actually have some suggestions, which we can talk about at a later time”, he conceded. Huh, that was really fucking great. Ishimaru hesitantly continued talking, “Oowada, about what you said… even if you succeed in your role, you can't go on like that forever”

 

Taking the towel of his hair, Mondo started wiping the sweat off his head. What Ishimaru said was something that he had been thinking for a while. Ever since juvie, more than ever since Daiya.

 

The gang would be fine with Michi as the next leader, something Mondo had made sure that they understand. His second in command shouldn't have a problem in dealing with them. In any case, Michi was always calmer than him. And Mondo didn’t want to risk a second tunnel, so he needed to get out.

 

“Yeah, yeah, I know what ya’ mean. I’ve been thinkin’ that, after I finish my role with the gang, I wanna be a carpenter”

 

While in juvie’s trade school, they didn’t allow him to use all the carpentry equipment, but sanding chairs and hitting things with a hammer until they fit together was fun. Relaxing. Better than disappearing in his head to the usual blinding fury.

 

“I’ve been breakin’ things, lotta things… until now I guess… I just want – want to spend my time makin’ them instead”

 

“That’s different from my first impression of you”. Ishimaru’s words sounded weighted, though there wasn’t a single waver of doubt in them. “With that sort of outlook, you - you ought to be proud of yourself”

 

And, when Mondo looked at Ishimaru’s face, even his eyes were smiling. This moment was so different to the almost-theatrical fights they always had had. Their hatred for each other seemed so fake compared to this conversation. Why did they even-?

 

FUCK!

 

Suddenly, Mondo realized two things. One, that every time they were close, Mondo was the one who fucked up their talks. Shit. Two, that Ishimaru frowning didn’t mean anything other than a resting bitch face, and it couldn’t hold a candle to his genuine warmth. That, actually, this guy was nice. Really damn nice. Mondo seriously had a grudge with him over imaginary shit?

 

“Proud of myself, huh? I- I guess… But I’m not someone perfect, not like you”, he admitted. Since Ishimaru complimented him so much, it was only fair to add, “Hell, you’re practically a genius”

 

“Don’t confuse me with someone like that!” Ishimaru stood up, insulted for some goddamn reason. Goddammit! Maybe that was why they always ended up yelling at each other! Every time Ishimaru was around, Mondo put his foot in his mouth.

 

Ishimaru’s legs wobbled making him almost fall if not for Mondo catching him at the last second. They ended up sitting right next to each other, their legs pressing together despite the remaining space on the bench. It felt right.

 

After a beat, in which Mondo told him off for doing something dangerous and the other guy thanked him in return, Ishimaru finally explained. “My apologies for this display, it's just… that I’m not a genius”

 

Maybe the heat around here got him too, in its own way, because that didn't make sense. Ishimaru hadn’t made a single mistake this week. Even his ballsy plays against Monokuma and dumb rules have worked out, so Mondo was pretty sure that made him a genius. Badass. Talented as fuck. 

 

“Can I ask you something, Oowada-kun? Have you ever heard of ‘Ishimaru Toronosuke’?” Seeing Mondo’s confusion, he continued, “He was a former prime minister – and my grandfather”

 

Holy shit!

 

“He used to be Chief Minister of Foreign Affairs, until one day he just started to climb ranks, without any effort whatsoever… In fact, he did everything so perfectly, that it sparked suspicion of corruption”, the Ultimate Moral Compass almost spits the last word.

 

Ishimaru breathed in and out slowly, looking almost feverish. If he got any paler, maybe they would have to cut this thing short. Of course, Ishimaru continued despite his body’s limits. “He was unaware of the world’s frustration, and soon enough he and his businesses fell to ruin... His debts are still affecting my family today. In fact, we are not even middle class”

 

If– While Ishimaru told the truth, what remained of Mondo’s mind broke. Not only this guy wasn’t rich, but they actually came from a similar place. Maybe the fancy private school uniform distracted Mondo, about the fact that someone who had fought all his life like him was here in Hope’s Peak.

 

Almost as if they were the same.

 

“My grandfather was a true genius. An intelligent, but lazy person that relied on talent alone. So, I would appreciate if you don't confuse me with someone like that!”

 

After Mondo nodded quickly, almost dizzying himself, Ishimaru continued his speech, “Only those who put effort in what they pursue will be rewarded in the end! That's why I'm certain that, with enough effort, I can change this country and clean my family's name!”

 

And there’s passion in his eyes, his words, and in the way his hands move around, not letting the heat or the world stop him. Someone who didn’t let his circumstances shape him… Someone so much better than Mondo.

 

Still, something about what he said made Mondo’s hand move in its own, until it rested over Ishimaru’s shoulder, gripping it softly, “You had a lot of hardships too”

 

“You’re crying for my sake?” Ishimaru choked out a laugh.

 

Mondo only blinked before he noticed the wetness on his face. Shit. Letting his guard down as they talked was a mistake. Why did he even thought-?

 

“Thank you, Mondo”

 

Oh.

 

The way Ishi whispered his name and smiled, despite him crying too, revealed that there was no mockery in his laugh. There was only sheer happiness in those beautiful red eyes as they met Mondo’s own. Making warmth, less intense than the sauna’s heat but so much pleasant, spread through Mondo’s chest.

 

Oh.

 

As Ishi’s face strained with the force of his grin, and Mondo’s own lips quirked in return, he realized that -

 

“This is the first time I've spoken so honestly to someone”, Ishi was the one who said it. And a weight on Mondo's shoulders lifted while hearing that, knowing that he was not the only one feeling this connection. A- A real manly bond. Right? Only comparable to those of kyou…

 

“You are really kind”, Ishi continued, “That's why you have so many friends that follow you, isn't it?”

 

It wasn’t fair that Ishi kept singing praises over him and Mondo hadn’t done shit about it yet! If they had a competition about compliments, Ishi would totally kick his ass. So, thinking quickly, Mondo blurted out the first thing in his mind.

 

“Right back at ya, Mr. Popular!” “I’ve never -”

 

Shit. They talked at the same time. Mondo waited for Ishi to finish his sentence, but he just stared at him, blinking slowly until Ishi finally stuttered, “W-why did you said that? ‘Popular’?”

 

“… ‘Cause you got a shit ton of friends in here?”

 

Mondo was pretty sure that he had seen Ishi hanging out with Maizono and Naegi in the halls at least once. Plus, Hagakure was always hovering around him. Even Fukawa seemed to tolerate Ishi the most.

 

Hell, thinking back, Kuwata just told him that Ishi wasn’t all that bad, before Mondo started to rip him a new asshole. Shit, he didn’t even let him talk about the whole really-shitty-murder-attempt, so there was no way Kuwata wasn’t pissed. Just because Mondo decided that anyone friendly with the ‘Ultimate Moral Compass’ was obviously against him.  

 

So, why Ishimaru would like to spend time with Mondo over any of them? Anyone here would be so much easier to deal with.

 

“… ‘Tons’ of friends?!”

 

After yelling out, Ishimaru’s body slammed against the wooden floor. Despite how much Mondo shook the guy’s shoulders, swore, and shouted at him to wake up, he didn't react. Fucking goddammit! To hell with the competition! Mondo was getting them out of here.

 

Carrying him out of the sauna and baths should be difficult, especially with Mondo’s spent arms, but adrenaline or the fact that Ishi was smaller than Mondo was, made it so much easier than he first expected.

 

In the locker rooms, after laying him carefully on the ground, he found some unopened water bottles next to the benches, with a note next to them. He barely managed to read some words out of the shaking paper when he saw the signature. Maizono’s. Thank fuck.

 

As Mondo fumbled with opening a bottle, his thoughts raced through his mind, debating whether he should throw water to Ishi’s face or loosen up his clothes first. Before anything happened though, Ishimaru’s lips started to move.

 

“- to happen like this”. After mumbling that, he slowly opened his eyes, and looking at Mondo, he rasped out, “D-did I die?”

 

“Hell no! Ya’ only passed out”, Mondo answered, but the other guy didn’t seem to hear him. Letting out a wounded sound, Ishimaru tried to get up before his knees buckled under him. 

 

“Be careful, hard-ass!”

 

Grabbing his shoulders, Mondo made him sit still, and handed him the water.  After some careful and slow sips, Ishimaru whispered, “I - I lost”

 

That was right... Mondo won. However, victory didn’t taste like always, not with Ishimaru staring at the ground and tearing up. Must have been a first for someone so strong.

 

Fuck it. This was the less Mondo could do after everything. 

 

“I got outta there first – It’s my loss”

 

“… Ah, y-you have such a big heart, Oowada-kun”. But the compliment didn’t hit right, not with Mondo’s surname at the end. Ishimaru smiled sadly. “That’s why I’ll accept my loss gracefully” 

 

Mondo shook his head in disbelief. That infuriating jackass had to win one way or another, even in a loser contest. Competiveness was something they shared too. And while that defiance would have made Mondo’s vision burn before, now there was only pleasant warmth. The same he felt in the sauna.

 

“We can have a rematch, if ya’ wanna”, Mondo suggested, not expecting anything really. But, as some of the light in Ishimaru’s eyes came back, Mondo decided to risk it. “And what’s that ‘Oowada-kun’ bullshit? We’re friends, aren’t we?”

 

Before Mondo could regret saying that sappy shit, he offered him a hand to help him up. He half-suppressed the urge to wipe the sweat of it. Not that it would help. There was no way someone who didn’t make mistakes, someone as untouchable and perfect as Ishimaru, would want -

 

Ishi took his hand without hesitation and beamed at him. “That’s right, Mondo! And you should call me Taka! Or - or whichever *title* or nickname you would prefer! We – We also need to celebrate this event, by bathing together!” 

 

Deep chuckles erupted from his chest while hearing that suggestion. No one else seemed to think that naked connection was important too. They might be opposites, but if Mondo were a better guy, he would have said that they were the same.

 

“Hell yeah!”

 

Mondo was pretty sure that he had the same dopey grin that Taka did. And he would have taken all his clothes off if not for a sudden thought. If the nighttime announcement had played out, the water was cut off.

 

“Same time tomorrow?”

 

Taka’s face crumbled. “Why tomorrow?” 

 

“Ya’ passed out and it’s late, so the water won’t work until morning”. It was weird making *him* remember. But maybe this was for the best. This way Taka would agree to spend more time together, before he regretted it.

 

So, Mondo punched him lightly on the shoulder, grinning all the while. “And until we get our asses outta here, we got all the time in the world, right?”

 

Taka’s face did a weird spam before he softly nodded.

 

“It’s a promise, Mondo”

 

A promise…

 

It was not the first time Mondo had sworn loyalty to someone so much better than he was, but this time he wouldn’t mess up. Mondo wanted this to last, and that was a fucking promise to himself.

 

After agreeing to spend more time tomorrow, taking their things out of the locker, and grabbing some water bottles, they made their way out. Their shoulders brushing against each other while they walked to their rooms. Right next to each other. Wasn’t that nice?  

 

As they said goodbye at the door, Mondo firmly ignored the way his eyes drifted towards Taka’s lips. Enoshima’s comment was still messing with him. And yeah, Mondo may had man crushes before, but he never had the same urge to ask out a dude rather than a girl. 

 

In any case, why the hell Taka would be interested?

 

There was no doubt that someone dubbed ‘the Ultimate Moral Compass’ would retch if a gang leader thought about him that way. If Taka knew he was a murderer, how would he react?

 

Mondo was already lucky enough that Taka wanted to be friends.

 

Because, even though they had so many things in common and how easy it was to talk with him, this competition only showed that Taka did have what Mondo didn’t.

 

Taka might not be a genius, but he sure as fuck didn’t make mistakes. Not like Mondo had.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Staring at the ceiling of his room, Taka took a deep breath and tried to hold it as long as possible. Inhale for five, hold for seven and exhale for eight. What happened was fine. More than fine.

 

It didn’t matter that Mondo didn’t suggest being kyoudais again, even though they had the same conversation until that point. It was simply the consequence of changing key events, of seeking his classmates’ approval, of making new mistakes even when he put effort in correcting his previous ones.

 

Who knew that wanting enough influence to lead the others in the right direction could have this oversight?

 

How could he tell Mondo that he never had friends when he had in this life? Was he supposed to force their bond when Mondo didn’t seem to feel the same?

 

In any case, it didn’t matter. Seeing Mondo alive should be enough. Being friends again was something he ought to be grateful for too. Even if it wasn’t the same.

 

What value did a specific word, or a title, had anyways?

 

What right did Taka have to want for more than Mondo would offer?

 

Or was it always like this?

 

No, that couldn’t be right. Even if the rush of emotions after he made a friend for the first time clouded him, even then, he could recognize that their bond was especial. 

 

Sure, it would have been nice if he could talk with him about everything, including those chances, but a friend was not a kyoudai. Having each other’s backs didn’t change the fact that Mondo wouldn’t believe him. Who knew if they would ever had that unwavering trust again? Because this was not the same. Maybe it could never be the same.

 

It was such a disgrace to curl up in bed and sob for what he lost, but he couldn’t control it. He never had, no matter how much he delayed it, especially when it was his own damn fault. Crying more than in the past days just because a selfish hope of his didn’t become true.

 

Wanting more and more in the same manner every Ishimaru had before him. Greediness was in his blood, he knew that, that was why he needed to stop those feelings. Inhale for five, right?

 

Hold for seven.

 

It didn’t matter that he was the only one who remembered their bond. That Mondo’s arm didn’t rest on his back in the way to the dorms, that their shoulders brushed along instead. His former kyoudai would have said something if this arrangement  wasn’t comfortable, right?

 

So, why should it matter that Taka always found a way to screw everything up no matter how much he tried? Exhale for eight. Wallowing in his regrets was something that AlterEgo-Mondo always despised.

 

In fact, his computer friend always told him that a man was only worth what he could carry. And Taka was accustomed to dealing with things alone. Depending on others would only bring heartbreak more trouble, especially when they couldn’t help him in a meaningful way. With enough effort, he could save his classmates. He hoped so.  

 

In fact, if he told Mondo about the time travel and the biker believed him, wouldn’t it be inevitable to be asked whether he was alive in his first life? The worst thing was that he didn’t know if he would tell him the truth, not when he already was accustomed to omit it.

 

Funny that dying multiple times was the only way he could understand how harmful telling the truth could be. Maybe that was why his previous classmates always disliked him, even when he kept that event secret.

 

As he numbly passed a hand on his face, trying to wipe away the tears, he sighed.

 

How disappointing that lying was necessary to keep others safe, to be liked. Even his ‘Ultimate’ was deceitful. There was nothing more moral to him compared to others, just a wordplay referring to his role in the public morals committee.

 

If he had the chance to choose anything as a title, it would be as an Ultimate Student instead. In fact, he was almost done reading one of the books. Wait… What would happen if he finished his books before being rescued-?

 

He yelped once he processed the sharp pain coming from his lips, which he apparently bit at that thought. Helping him out of that trance. One that he recognized very well. Oh…

 

He – He couldn’t despair now! It was not productive! Not when he had so much to plan for the next days. And he should think of positives instead!

 

It was nice to have other friends, even if it was now a mistake. Learning about social interactions with Makoto was informative and enjoyable, and so it was conversing with Fukawa. In fact, he could admit that getting to know Kuwata and understand his goals was something useful. After all, if he didn’t save Kuwata that night, the future musician wouldn’t have learned the importance of effort!

 

Certainly, this was fine. More than fine. Just having them and Mondo not hating him should be enough. Sure, Mr. Popular was a title that he didn’t carry in any of his past lives, but he could get used to it. Haha!

 

At least, he could lie to himself about this. And wasn’t it funny how many tries did it take to befriend them? To save them?

 

Although, without many options of entertainment while trapped in here, maybe it was easier to tolerate him. If Monokuma noticed his uncharacteristic ‘popularity’ he could appeal to that angle. How foolish to ignore that risk once the first days passed. Just because he was enjoying himself?  

 

Well, in any case, should he have neglected Fukawa when her ‘situation’ was the backup plan? Should he have ignored Kuwata’s screams that night? Ignore Enoshima’s distress and not share his worries with Makoto and Maizono?

 

The answer to those questions was easily a ‘no’.

 

Therefore, there was no reason to despair about what he could have done better. About how if he were a normal person, maybe he would have accomplished everything in his first chance. How if he were smarter, he would have prevented their deaths in his first life. How if he were the person he aspired to be, he would have never accepted Hope’s Peak Academy’s invitation.

 

… It didn't matter. It was better to go to sleep. From what he remembered, tomorrow and the day after it nothing would happen. Then, at the end of the ninth day, the secrets would be revealed. Would Mondo-?

 

Think of the positives, Ishimaru. Don’t be greedy.

 

Fukawa would probably reveal her secret if he supported her. At least, he hoped so.

 

.

 


Day 7


 

 

“Good morning, everyone! It is now 7 a.m. and nighttime is officially over! Time to rise and shine! Get ready to greet another beee-yutiful day!”

 

W-What?

 

Waking up with the morning announcement was something he hadn’t done since Mondo’s trial, or his third life. How… peculiar that he didn’t hear his alarm. Wasting precious time that he could have used to - do so much more. Like find the perfect gift for Mondo.

 

After taking a quick shower, and dressing himself in record time, he exited his room and knocked firmly and repeatedly on the door next to his.  

 

Waiting outside Mondo’s room until he answered, gave him pause. Was it a normal friend thing to want to spend all the time with him? Or was it only related to being kyoudais? And second-guessing himself when Mondo was around him never had happened and -

 

Before he could regret his impulsiveness, Mondo opened the door with a scowl on his face and his hair half-undone. His expression seemed to relax once he saw him, as he mumbled, “Ishi?”

 

Oh! That was a new nickname! It had a pleasant ring to it, and he felt himself grinning in response. Although, he could assume that everything would sound nice in Mondo’s drowsy voice.

 

“Good morning, Mondo!”

 

At the biker’s slight flinch, Taka tried to lower his volume, but it was difficult when he was excited. It was just that, if Mondo thought they were close enough to give him a new nickname, maybe their brotherhood was not impossible to restore.

 

“I was wondering if you would like to join me for breakfast”. Not that they wouldn’t see each other there, but if there was even a single possibility to strengthen their bonds he would take it. 

 

“Sure”, Mondo deeply chuckled. After passing a hand through his hair, he gestured towards the room behind him. “Give me five or so”

 

“Of course!”

 

They still had plenty of time until the meeting, and it was only fair to wait considering how rudely he interrupted Mondo’s routine. Even though his kyoudai was stunning with or without stylizing his hair, he could appreciate how Mondo cared about his appearance. It was simply another thing that they shared, althought they expressed it quite differently.

 

Sadly, since long hair on males was prohibited in the majority of high schools, it meant that, once they escaped and reenrolled in school, they would have to cut it. How disappointing. However, rules were to be applied to everyone without distinction. Especially in educational settings.

 

“What’s the frown for?”

 

Mondo’s lips were slightly curled upwards as he stood in front of him. Huh. He took less time getting ready than he expected.    

 

“The necessity of dress codes”, he replied, still thoughtful.

 

After Mondo dismissed the idea, calling uniforms useless, they entered an entertaining debate about it. While he advocated for nondiscrimination based on appearance, his friend was quite a defender of individuality. And, as the conversation dwelled in other topics, moving comfortably and seamless between them, he had to remind himself more and more that they were not kyoudais. It did no matter how much a part of him longed to use that word, especially when Mondo boisterously laughed or lightly punched him on the shoulder. 

   

Once they exited the kitchen, their breakfast ready and smelling delicious, they went to sit at the central table with smiles on their faces. Maybe he was mistaken, but he thought he heard the words ‘so weird’ and ‘don’t even wanna know’ being used.  

 

“So… Who won the contest?” Asked Makoto, apparently just arriving to the dining hall.

 

“Who gives a shit?” Mondo snapped.

 

And he could get behind the sentiment, albeit not the language, when confronted with that kind of foolish question. That was why Taka followed with, “That’s right! What matters is that we took part in it together!”

 

Their classmates sighed for some reason.

 

Considering that Makoto and Kirigiri were here, both of them being some of the most egregious latecomers, it was time to start the meeting. However, before he could announce it, Chihiro quietly spoke.

 

“Where is Togami-san?”

 

… He knew he was forgetting something.

 

What would Mondo say? Dammit?

 

Well, that.

Notes:

Look! I learnt to do this, so now all my ramblings and/or excuses will be hidden at first glance. I retroactively fixed them in the other chapters. However, if you want to known what I thought while writing this chapter click/tap here!

HAPPY NEW YEAR EVERYBODY!!! (˶˃ ᵕ ˂˶) .ᐟ.ᐟ
I HOPE 2025 WILL BE A GOOD YEAR FOR EACH ONE OF YOU! ദ്ദി(˵ •̀ ᴗ - ˵ ) ✧
Thank you so much for reading this self-indulgent fic. For kudosing, bookmarking it, and especially for commenting. I'm half-temped to print them, because of happy they make me, from a single emoji to long elaborate comments, from song reccomendations to sharing headcanons, I love them all.

I'm so sorry for taking so long! It's kinda of a funny story. One of my arms randomnly decided to stop working, and the doctor told me that, until I went to do further exams, I should stop using it so much... Then I lost my health insurance, because of a burecratic error (lol) BUUUT - I just got it back! (So, time to be a guinea pig aghh)
In bad news, my dog is not with us anymore, but she is in a better place. In good news, grandma is alive and well. Plus, I graduated law school! Finals were heavy af, so that also stopped me from writing too. This fic haunted me in my dreams however.

Anyways, while writing this chapter I decided to use the OG sauna scene from the manga. It's a classic for a reason, and I thought that Mondo's side would be so much fun. In the original timeline, in my interpretation, Mondo probably thought that Taka was weak, then realized that he actually dealt with a lot of stuff because of the Ishimaru thing. However, in this timeline, he already thought that Taka was strong, only now he has a crush with it. Lmao.
Also, I love to make Taka contradict himself. Mr. Follow-all-rules, except when I'm having a total straight battle with someone I despise (who I would die without)
I gave this chapter a little of angst, because I love it. Sue me! (For legal purposes, that was a joke)
If you are interested, the songs I repeated the most while writing this were "Love, love, love" by the Mountain Goats, "Veil" (Fireforce), and "Headlock" by Imogen Heap.

Regarding updates, for now I'm in vacation, so hopefully they will come out sooner, but I don't promise a schedule :(
Especially since I got a lot of fics to read, reread, and comment in! Not only I'm forgetful af, but finals seriously zapped my energy.
I will try to advance a lot of chapters, to have some in reserve. My new year goal is finishing this fic before the bar exam lol. (Also, I made the tenses consistent in previous chapters, if you wondered what I edited. Plus, added some details, but nothing important enough to come back to. Don't worry)

If anyone is still here, thank you for reading and enjoying this. Take care! ⸜(。˃ ᵕ ˂)⸝♡

Chapter 9: Traitors Pt. 1

Notes:

Notice: For some reason, when I was editing the past chapters, a part in the second one was deleted (when Hina, Sakura, Toko, and Taka spend time together). It’s been added back and not that relevant, but I want to give the warning in case you have never seen it and have been confused about some references. Thank you for your understanding!

Warnings? Click/Tap here

Unintentional misgendering (I swear one day we’ll stop, Chihiro)
Toko’s pov (I love her, but she should be a warning by her own lol. That includes her general pervert self, body issues, and what could be called slut shaming [It makes sense in context]).
That’s all! Enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

‘From all I’ve have ever heard, potassium cyanide isn’t the kind of thing of stuff you take about with you in your waistcoat pocket.’   

 

As the Ultimate Perfection read that line, he thought how much of a shame that was. Searching for such a discrete and swift method had been his first option. It was the reason why cyanide was grouped with other so-called ‘inheritance powders’. Yet, in the available floors, the only thing resembling a toxic material was the dust clothing the library’s bookcases. 

 

Not enough resources to macerate apricot kernels and create his own poison found either.  

 

Clearly, the mastermind had a predilection for bloodshed, which was apparent from the moment they were given their rooms. The tools in the drawers most useful in close proximity of the potential victim. No firearms or bows to eliminate the disparity of bestial strength.   

 

Brutality winning over cunning, at least in the execution of a plan.  

 

Surely, even a commoner would ask themselves: ‘ How can anyone win in those circumstances?’  

 

‘But that’s your line of country.’  

 

Of course, they weren’t trapped with just ‘anyone’. 

 

Taking a sip of what ‘could’ be called coffee, mere sludge compared to the fine grounds of the Togami estate, Byakuya turned to another page. Even though the writing had a clear appeal to the masses, he could recognize the artistry of the killer disguising the murder scene as suicide. It was something to consider once the game finally started, especially if - 

 

Two firm knocks echoed through the library, interrupting his musings.   

 

A glance towards his custom-made watch confirmed his suspicions. Mere minutes after the morning meeting commenced, someone had noted his absence. It was to be expected, of course, considering his very bearing. What was yet to be determined was whether a fool or foe awaited outside. 

 

(The extension cord was unplugged if needed. The coffee mug a fine distraction. Then, depending on the circumstances…) 

 

Without being granted permission to enter, the leader of said fools almost slammed the door open and stepped into the room. Ishimaru’s shoulders drooping in relief as he caught sight of Byakuya seating at the right corner. 

 

Hmph . Apparently, his desk - closest to the entrance yet carefully hidden among the shadows - was as noticeable as the tables in the middle of the library if someone like him looked that way first. He would have to remedy that.  

 

“Togami-kun!” He called, quickly making his way over. “We feared something might have happened to you!”  

 

Something happening to him?   

 

Not only was that an impossibility, it also revealed- 

 

“And I know what you are thinking”, Ishimaru affirmed, “But not only the morning meetings are mandatory, they are also crucial if we are going to keep working together! For example-!” 

 

- how fragile their alliance was. 

 

Hearing a person of Ishimaru’s class assume what a Togami must think, or even somehow believe that they could convince him out of a decision, would have been amusing, if not for a single fact.  

 

There was nothing Byakuya hated more than wasting his time.  

 

“You might assert that ‘working together’ is the solution”, he interrupted, not interested in the slightest on those ramblings about the benefits of teamwork. “Yet, in the same statement, *you* reveal your true reasoning…” 

 

Byakuya stared at him.  

 

And smiled.  

 

“…You don’t trust them, do you?” 

 

Despite how Ishimaru’s eyes narrowed almost immediately, Byakuya knew by the way they widened at first that his suspicions were correct. It was foolish for the other student to even try to hide it. It did not matter if there were world leaders or CEOs in front of him, the first thing Byakuya learned in the order of business was that everyone had a weakness. A fracture that could be exploited by someone better, smarter… By a true chosen.   

 

“What do you mean?” 

 

Despite Ishimaru’s attempt to appear calm, a hitch of breath and a bead of sweat forming on his forehead betrayed him. Interesting . Was the other student being obtuse in purpose? Or did he convince himself to believe in those empty words of his?  

 

Before Byakuya could shatter those delusions, the hollow sound of the already-opened door hitting the wall made them turned towards the entrance with apprehension.  

 

“Sorry, guys!” Hagakure smiled apologetically at them, retrieving his hand from the door, where he apparently put it for support. Then, that buffoon yelled out over his shoulder, “Hey, everyone! They are over here!” 

 

As the rest of their classmates invaded the library, their chattering and stomping grating his ears, Byakuya snapped his book close. Any possibility of further reading was gone, along with the library’s quietness. 

 

“Togami-kun, we were worried when you didn’t show up to the meeting”, Maizono said, her gaze stopping briefly on his coffee mug, still firmly held in his hand. She lightly pursued her lips, before asking “… Have you been here all morning?” 

 

“Yeah, Togami-chi”, continued Hagakure, from the back of the group. “The heck are you doin’ here, man?” 

 

Be it not undignified he would have pinched his nose bridge. He was fishing , he wanted to answer, wasn’t it obvious? Yet something told him that Hagakure and Kuwata would have asked him where the bucket with bait was.  

 

How did these people even survive their everyday lives?  

 

“In contrast to the rest of you, I prefer my mornings to be productive”. He said, slowly placing the book on the desk. Maybe it was the first time they had seen such an item before. “I was just reading” 

 

Answering the sporty girl’s question about what ‘specifically’ he was reading seemed to satisfy them, yet it was not enough to convince them to continue spending the rest of their meaningless peasant lives away from Byakuya.  

 

“W-wait… You were reading a mystery novel?!” Yamada squealed out, pointing accusingly towards Byakuy while leaning over a small shelf of books. “Does that mean that you are gonna use whatever you’re learning in there to betray us?”  

 

A peculiar sound halted Byakuya’s sharp reply. 

 

Ishimaru forced chuckles filled the library.  

 

(Someone coughed uncomfortably.) 

 

“We shouldn’t assume those intentions from a fellow classmate”, he lightly chastised Yamada. With a clearly fake smile stretching his face, Ishimaru cheerfully added, “Now that we know where Togami-kun was, we should let him keep reading! After all, education is always a worthy pursue! … So, let’s go!”  

 

From the front of the group, Ishimaru tried to usher them to the exit, ignoring their protests. Kirigiri, in particular, abandoned the herd and moved further across the library, merely observing the situation from afar. After looking at his table, she raised an eyebrow when their eyes met. Interesting .  

 

"Answering Yamada’s question-” 

 

Ishimaru’s face twisted into a familiar scowl while Byakuya uttered those words, which only made his amusement show more plainly in his voice. “- I wouldn’t ‘betray’ you. Don’t be stupid” 

 

Naegi and Yamada sighed in relief.   

 

“For betrayal there has to be a violation of trust”, Byakuya explained, “And here there is none” 

 

The reactions coming from the group further cemented his opinions on them.  

 

Oowada barked with indignation about not having reasons to trust ‘someone’ like him. Fujisaki’s body trembled as the others yelled their own spiels about what being trapped together meant. ‘Celestia Ludenberg’ raised a hand towards her mouth, in a vain attempt to hide her smile.  

 

Resting her back on the wooden door, Enoshima stared at him, arms crossed and a thoughtful expression on her freckled face. After a beat, she shook her head and quietly left the room. Considering the factors that led to Monokuma’s attack, she would be one of the first to understand.    

 

Side glancing at them, Byakuya continued, “All of you ‘feared’ something might have happened to me. What, if not me being dead, did you expect?” He argued. Then, he smoothly added, “It would be an impossibility, of course. However, it only raises the question of why do you pretend to trust each other… Unless- Has your group caught the person behind Kuwata’s murder attempt?”  

 

Everyone turned towards the aforementioned student at the further back of the group who, in turn, defensibly raised his shoulders and sputtered out a “Not… really?” 

 

“Exactly. That’s why I wonder why in such a high-stakes game you all appear to be looking for a way to lose”, he pointed out. Hmph . “Although, maybe your reasoning is incomprehensible to me for how ignorant you all are”   

 

“What the fuck do ya’ mean by ‘game’?!” Oowada snarled, shaking a fist in Byakuya’s direction. “And ‘ignorant’?! Who do ya’ think you are, shithead?!” 

 

He ignored the expletives. Honestly, it was astounding how brutes like him only understood the language of violence, be it verbal or physical.  

 

“But this *is* a game”, Byakuya smugly replied, “It’s a game of life or death, which can only one winner”. Once they would acknowledge that, the game would finally begin. Even though it would occur sooner or later, in his experience, when people trusted other competitors, it only made the game last longer, be more ruthless.  

 

It was the same mistake some of his siblings had fallen to.   

 

At the end of the day this conversation was a favor to his classmates, that way their feeble little brains could have a chance to compete fairly among each other…  

 

For the runner-up position, of course.  

 

Besides, the logical option would be to observe a trial before executing his own plan. To discover how did their investigative skills faired up in a stressful situation and decide his target accordingly.  

 

The sooner someone gave in to their self-interest the better.  

 

Even though ‘Celestia’ vulgarly affirmed that Byakuya and herself were on the same level, at which he justly berated her in response, she at least seemed to correctly identify the issue at hand, “For someone to succeed, someone else must fail” 

 

An ‘elimination match’, the Ogre called it.      

 

Despite how much the others denied this reality, especially Asahina, Hagakure, and Oowada who protested that he – Togami Byakuya - could end up dead thinking like that, it did not change the fact that they had not apprehended the responsible. That they were still at large.  

 

It would be simply irresponsible for him to continue playing along with the them, no matter how much Naegi argued that they must have changed their minds after the Monokuma incident.  

 

“How can you affirm that? Do you know them? Or were you behind the attack?” He contested. At Naegi’s alarmed response – a negative, of course - Byakuya continued, “In other words, you can’t claim that they regret it and aren’t simply waiting for another opportunity to arise” 

 

Naegi blabbered what could have been an attempt to answer - lacking even for a commoner - before Maizono grabbed his shoulder and shook her head, preventing any further embarrassment from the lucky student.   

 

Togami took a last sip of his lukewarm coffee, not comparable to Aloysius’ preparations in any shape or form, yet satisfactory for now, until he won. Then, he left the mug on the table. 

 

Rising up from his seat, he delivered the last point. “The truth is that I have no interest to share a meal with a traitor in our group, especially when they could poison it. It would be playing straight into Monokuma’s plans… And I’d rather not recreate the last supper just yet”  

  

“Th-That’s a terrible way to look at it…” Fujisaki’s voice trembled as she said that, her hands shaking as she bunched a handful of cloth from her skirt.  

 

“Hmph?” 

 

“This isn’t a game - and we are on the same side”, she argued, her voice getting marginally firmer as she spoke, “Whoever tried to… do that to Kuwata-san, must be really sorry about it-” 

 

“Sure hope so”, muttered Kuwata from the back. Someone shushed him. 

 

“- B-but they are probably scared”, insisted Fujisaki, looking pleadingly towards Byakuya and the rest of their classmates. “We… We are friends. That’s why we all defended Enoshima-san and Ishimaru-san the other day. Why they stopped before doing… that”  

 

Honestly…  

 

“Did you not hear everything I just said?” 

 

Fujisaki stared dumbfounded, deflating slightly. “… Huh?” 

 

“We are not friends, quite the opposite”. Why did they make him repeat himself? Could they not comprehend this? Was it too advanced for them? “We’re in competition- We’re enemies” 

 

“B-but… you know…” She mumbled, passing a finger over her lips, causing her words to be almost inaudible. “We…” 

 

“But what?” He cut her off. “Stop forcing your contradictions on me and accept what I’m telling you” 

 

“U-Um…”  

 

Some tears formed at the corners of Fujisaki’s eyes. Grabbing the cloth in her hands again, she appeared to shrink in herself as the others’ eyes moved between them.  

 

She did not utter one single word more. 

 

“If you have something to say, say it. Otherwise keep your mouth shut”, he retorted, glaring at her. Frankly, people’s blabbering, bumbling, or stammering were just a waste of time.  

 

“I- I’m sorry…” Fujisaki sniffled, as her tears fell. 

  

“Hey, bastard!” Oowada’s shout echoed on the library’s walls. “You get off on bullying people that can’t fight back? You wanna try that shit on me?”  

 

Cracking his knuckles, the thug forced his way through the group and stomped towards Byakuya, ignoring any attempts of the others to calm him down. Honestly, his dismal attempts at intimidation were more pathetic than threatening. 

 

He firmly stared him down, daring him to a lay a single filthy hand on him and face the consequences. However, once that brute passed near Ishimaru, the latter gripped his arm. 

 

Oowada stopped, and looked questioningly at Ishimaru. “What the hell, Taka? That bastard just made a chick cry”  

 

‘Bastard’?   

 

Byakuya was the rightful heir to the Togami empire, yet Oowada was comparing him to himself? 

 

“Mondo, he’s not worth it” 

  

As some of their classmates expressed their agreement, Byakuya’s eye twitched. A Togami not being ‘worth it’? It was insulting both himself and his lineage… Did these people have not an ounce of self-preservation? 

 

Although, of course someone of Ishimaru’s class would ally himself with such brute. It was in his nature. Nonetheless , thought Byakuya, his lips forming a smile, those fragile alliances can easily be broken.   

 

“Interesting. I did not realize that, like the dog you are, you actually had an owner, Oowada”, Byakuya smugly noted. 

 

The biker stared at him, and blinked. 

 

“That’s it”, Oowada calmly said, an empty expression on his face. Then, his nostrils flared as he roared, “I’M GONNA FUCKING KILL YOU, YA’ SON OF A BITCH!”  

 

Blind rage seemed to take a hold on the thug as him, shoving Ishimaru’s arm away, almost resulted in the prefect losing his balance and hitting the shelves. Nonetheless, Ishimaru seemed prepared for that kind of reaction, as he twisted his body until he stood perfectly between Oowada and Togami.  

 

“MONDO, STOP!” 

 

Oowada’s swinging fist halted in midair. Inches away from Ishimaru’s face. 

 

Even though Byakuya’s corner was mostly covered in shadows, his lamp allowed him to see the bared teeth and the wild purple eyes of Oowada glaring at him. Then, looming over Ishimaru, the biker snapped, “Why the hell are ya’ defending this piece of shit?!”   

 

The Ultimate Moral Compass sighed.  

 

“Violence is not the solution, remember? You- You said you wanted to stop breaking things”, Ishimaru whispered to his ‘friend’ who, after a beat, lowered his fist and hesitantly nodded. From behind them, Byakuya could see the rest of the group straining themselves to listen to what could be easily heard from his position. “You are better than him, Mondo. Togami is a true genius, someone who-” 

 

“- Doesn’t know shit ‘bout effort”, loudly completed Oowada. What.   

 

After a moment of pause Ishimaru nodded, at which the biker led a hand to his forehead and groaned out a “Fine!” in return. 

 

Oowada pointed at Byakuya and barked some threats about what would happen if he made that ‘chick’ cry again. However, that thug’s shameful display was nothing compared to the earlier insult- from the both of them.   

 

The only one in this room who knew about struggling, about overcoming life challenges, was Byakuya. Through hard work and cunning was that he, as the runt of the family, overtook his siblings and clung his way to the top. Even though his blood was exceptional, he alone was the one who earned the right to be crowned as the Togami heir. He would not let anyone question it, especially those two.   

 

“We should go back to breakfast”, suggested Ishimaru and, this time, most of the group made sounds of agreement before starting to move towards the door. Then, he turned to look at Byakuya, and furrowed his eyebrows. “We- We usually leave the dining hall before ten o’clock, Togami-kun” 

 

“It surprises me how organized you are”, Byakuya remarked, and Ishimaru moved his head to the side in confusion at the unexpected compliment. “Maybe they should call you the Ultimate Manager” 

 

Everything in the library stood still. 

 

Ishimaru’s body shook in a manner similar to Fujisaki, yet his red eyes flared not in fear but pure unconfined anger. Good . If he was going to disrespect Byakuya’s family, it was only natural to respond in kind.  

 

That outrage, however, did not last. Undiscernible emotions flashed on Ishimaru’s face, until the prefect clenched his hand and inhaled loudly. Then, he exhaled and, resting his fist on his jaw, he stared at Byakuya. 

 

“… You are more similar to him than I am”, Ishimaru spat out, “And, for that, I pity you”  

 

That idiot-!  

 

Before he could respond to that slight, Ishimaru stomped out of the room, his ever loyal and ever ridiculous supporters trailing after him. Shortly, the rest of them left too. ‘Celestia’ smiled at him as she passed by, probably still resentful of him rejecting any comparison between the two. 

 

Regardless of this event, or how idiotic they were, in time they would see how Byakuya was right. How he always was. From now, he would enjoy seeing his classmates destroy themselves from afar.    

 

The only ones left in the library were Fukawa and Kirigiri. The former shyly approached him, blushing all the while.   

 

“S-so…” Fukawa played with her hands and gestured vaguely towards his book. “D-do you… Do y-you like t-to read?” 

 

Byakuya clicked his tongue. What a waste of space. It was not only her odor, but her sole presence that made him nauseous. 

 

“… Close the door on your way out” 

 

At his reply, her eyes widened and her breath quickened. His disgust only grew as some drool appeared at the corner of her lips. “Y-yes”, she giggled before leaving too. 

 

What was wrong with her?  

 

Now, only Kirigiri and himself remained in the room. Hmph . If she too realized *it* was missing, it would be logical to interrogate him. After noticing that he would not address the subject matter first, she passed a hand through her hair and finally asked, “Was the laptop gone when you arrived?” 

 

“Why should I tell you?” Byakuya shook his head as he smirked. Despite what the earlier incident must have made her think, he was still fully in control of this place. “In what way does giving you the answer benefits me?” 

 

Her blank expression, infuriatingly, did not change. Looking him straight in the eyes, she merely answered, “If you want to exchange information, then I only have one condition… You must say your own piece first”   

 

“Do you not trust me?” 

 

“No” 

 

“Then, even though you are a still a commoner, you are smarter than the rest of them”, Byakuya remarked, lightly amused. “The laptop was gone when I arrived… If you want further details, you must give your own ‘piece’ now” 

 

Kirigiri sighed. If she thought he would give her useful information, that could not be deduced from observation alone, then she was only slightly above their classmates. 

 

“You said something earlier, about a ‘traitor’ and ‘Monokuma’s plans’”, she repeated, bringing a leathery glove to her chin. “While I cannot confirm yet whether is truth or not, I believe that those concepts might have some merit, just not in the way you proposed them at first” 

 

That girl-  

 

“You mean…”  

 

She nodded, and Byakuya held his breath. 

 

Monokuma most likely had a traitor in the group. He- He could theorize about the implications later. It was time to fulfill his part of the deal.  

 

“Yesterday, I left at eleven p.m. and the laptop was still here. It was gone when I arrived today, about six thirty”, he answered, pushing his glasses back. Considering the kind of knowledge Kirigiri shared with him, he would not allow her to say that he shortcut her out of the deal, that was why he returned his own suspicions about who took that broken item. “Despite how fearful she acts, it seems that our ‘friend’ likes midnight strolls” 

 

A corner of Kirigiri’s lips formed a barely visible yet satisfied smile. “I supposed so, but I needed to confirm” 

 

She walked to the door but, before leaving, she turned towards Byakuya. “While I agree that trusting everyone without discrimination is a mistake, distrust can have its own disadvantages… If you want to exchange information, I’ll be available”   

 

He made a sound half-mindedly as she left. 

 

A traitor.   

 

In the quietness of the library, Byakuya deeply chuckled. 

 

It confirmed all his suspicions about that group of fools. Blind or carefully put trust were all the same, no matter what they said, a weakness in itself that would result in his classmates’ downfall.   

 

Still, considering that Monokuma issued him a challenge when he kidnapped him, this cheating – this slight - would not stand. Finding the accomplice would be his next objective and then, eliminating them when the moment was precise.  

  

While he usually theorized what his enemies would have done by imagining himself in that position, Monokuma and whoever was behind this game had such bizarre ideas that it would be unproductive. Where Byakuya would have preferred someone intelligent, who would know when to speak or not, they might have as well chosen someone quiet or loud.    

 

What he did not understand was how Kirigiri, a girl with no discernable talent, deduced it before him. She spend most of her time alone, that was why he rationalized that the signs must have been present in the events from the previous days; that there was something noticeable that clued her in.  

 

… Of course. 

 

Something like Monokuma showing preference for someone, even though they defied a rule. And what kind of spy would not benefit from unquestioning loyalty among the group? Especially if he led them.  

 

Someone who, according to the files present in the secret room he found and his own archives, had motives to be resentful towards the talented.  

 

He did not need any more of Kirigiri’s clues. 

 

Byakuya had found the traitor. 

 

 

 

 

This- This never happened before.  

 

Using the railing to support himself, Taka tried to blink his tears away as he rapidly descended to the first floor. He gave no thought to how his boots resounded in the stairwell, mind more preoccupied on why someone, why Togami, addressed it now. 

 

No one ever had said it, at which he was grateful of his classmates’ tact. However, that didn’t mean they wouldn’t at some point. Why did it blindsided him then? Was he growing complacent on what had and could happen?  

 

“-ka, wait!” 

 

It was true that they shared physical resemblance, a common Ishimaru trait, a cause of adulation in the press when he was younger and a nightmare after the scandal. They also were both alumni of Hope’s Peak Academy, one of the reasons why he debated with himself before accepting the invitation, but, besides that, were they really that similar?  

 

In his chest, his heart stammered.  

 

The greediness. His sudden and unintentional ‘popularity’.  

 

They weren’t that similar, were they?  

 

His body jolted as a hand closed on his wrist, pulling him over to the trophy hall. Instinctively, he elbowed his attacker trying to free himself. Despite how much he was against violence, in a life-or-death scenario he at least had to defend himself! 

 

Letting out a pained sound, his attacker immediately released him - rather sooner than he expected! – and, as Taka’s boots held unto the velvet red carpet, he stumbled backwards, hands uselessly gripping the air. Though, at the last second, his attacker grabbed the front of his uniform, stopping his fall inches from the ground.  

 

Catching his breath, and getting his feet under him again, he raised his eyes to his attacker (?) – the person that had saved him. Widened lavender eyes stared at him. 

 

“Mondo?!” 

 

Did he really elbow his kyoudai?!   

 

How? How?!  

 

How shameful. Embarrassing. Immoral. Clumsy. Unforgivable.  

  

Did passing out in the sauna have more effects than he thought? Or did panicking somehow led him to commit this kind of mindless act? Why did he assume someone would attempt to kill him in the light of the day? Less of all not recognize him! 

 

“I’m so sorry!” He implored, tears freely falling down on his cheeks. Not trying to free himself this time, lowering his arms instead, and bracing himself for impact, he burst out, “Apologies are not enough! Please, I beg of you-”  

 

“Taka, shut up”, Mondo cut him off, taking a firmer grip of his uniform’s jacket. How badly had he messed up?   

 

After what felt like eternal seconds, his friend (?) helped him stand upright again and sighed, “What the hell are ya’ even saying sorry for? That shit didn’t hurt, and I was the asshole who grabbed ya’. It’s my fault”  

 

Once he stood on his own, last night’s incident and this particular morning’s effects still having a hold on him, Mondo released him. Then, the biker moved near the entrance of the gymnasium, resting his back next to the doors and, with a move of his head, he wordlessly invited him to do the same. Taka followed. 

  

“You fine?” Mondo asked. Next to him, the biker seemed to radiate heat, or maybe it was the warmth behind those words.  

 

Observing the room, noting the shelves full of engraved trophies of students long past, the banners with the school logo flying above them, and the richness of the red plush carpet, he inhaled for five. Then, after holding his breath, he finally exhaled, “Yes, I’m better”  

 

It was true. This incident had somehow startled him out of that spiral of dread. Nevertheless, looking back at Mondo, he once again offered him a sincere apology. 

 

“Nah, don’t sweat it. Togami is a fucking asshole, like you said”, the biker instantly replied, gritting his teeth when he pronounced the heir’s name. Though Mondo’s hands clinched in fists as he seemingly remembered what happened upstairs, all things considered, his kyoudai was showing a great restrain compared to the first days. Taka was proud of his progress! 

 

Then, Mondo lowered his voice, and Taka inched closer to hear him. “... The manager thing ‘bout your grandpa?” 

 

Taka sighed. Sooner or later he would have to give this explanation.  

 

“... Yes, that was his title when he assisted to this school”, he admitted, passing a hand over the wall, the slight imperfections being caught by his fingers as he pondered whether to expand on that subject matter or not.  

 

Considering that Mondo didn’t seem to recognize his surname, an oversight they would have to address if they ever studied modern events together, it was likely that he wouldn’t be aware of the implications of what happened in the library. While he had told Mondo about his grandfather’s descend, what he couldn’t have known was that, “One of the deals that arose the suspicions of corruption involved the Togami family” 

 

Mondo whistled.  

 

“Damn... And you still protected him?” Mondo made a half-grumble and half-impressed noise next to him, and he turned to smile at him. “Ya’ sure that ya’ don’t want me to hit him where the sun don’t shine? Maybe that’ll fix his bitchy attitude”  

 

And maybe it was the comedic way Mondo raised an eyebrow with that statement, or how his friend didn’t seem to intend it seriously, but a chuckle escaped from Taka. “No, Mondo, he will stay that way... Not even a banana up his tailpipe will fix it” 

 

Mondo cracked up. 

 

“A banana?” He wheezed. 

 

“Not even a bundle”, he confirmed with a solemn nod and, once Mondo resumed his laughing with a particular gleeful glint in his eyes, Taka couldn’t help but beam back. It was great to know that the real Mondo appreciated the joke as much as Alter Ego did.  

 

Still…  

 

“I- I may have been too harsh with him”. Despite Togami’s cynic demeanor, the heir had done nothing beyond being uncooperative in this life. Not to mention that responding to an insult with another one was not something that fomented a healthy environment or the group’s unity. “I should apologize, shouldn’t I?” 

  

“Nah, ya’ been too patient with that piece of shit” 

 

Taka scowled at Mondo’s statement, at which the biker held up his hands in surrender. In the morning, they had at least compromised at a ‘no insults’ policy where they were near a classroom or other learning environments.  

 

“But, seriously! He didn’t even said thanks when ya’ stopped me from punching his lights out, like twice” 

 

“I didn’t do it expecting gratitude”, he lightly clarified. When one considered the alternative, of Makoto falling unconscious in the first day, it was easy to choose.   

 

While Taka could never condone the disrespect Togami showed to Chihiro’s body, in retrospect, maybe the heir’s mind had broken down in his own way once he saw their classmates’ deaths. That was what he hypothesized at least. He would have also liked to affirm that preventing the next murders would stop Togami from doing something that he would regret, however, only time would tell whether that asseveration was correct.    

 

He glanced towards Mondo, who straightened up in return. Making sure that his next words wouldn’t be misunderstood, he slowly said, “Personal feelings aside, he should not have been hit” 
 

Shaking his head fondly, Mondo let out a breath. “Yeah, yeah. No wonder ya’ hated me at first... you all correct-y guy”, he teased at the end while ruffling his hair. 

 

“I didn’t hate you!” Taka shouted, regretfully making the ruffling stop. Staring at Mondo’s eyes, trying to be believed, he blurted out, “I actually wanted to be friends with you!” 

 

Instead of appearing reassured, Mondo’s eyebrows raised in incredulity. With his lips downturned, the biker said under his breath, “… Really? Why?” 

 

… Curse Taka’s impulsivity. 

 

Even though in this room there were no cameras visible, the monitor next to their heads still served as a reminder that everything outside of the bathrooms could be heard by Monokuma. There was no possibility of him admitting the truth in these circumstances, but what was he going to say?  

 

‘You actually looked like a good guy before trying to hit him’? No! 

 

‘You seemed like someone you had to have in the good side’? Even worse!  

 

Although Mondo was just a few inches taller than him, his expecting face seemed to raise up above from him. 

 

“I- I-”, he mumbled. 

 

“There you are guys!” 

 

An unexpected shout coming from the door to the hallway made them jump in surprise, and they turned towards the origin. Hina smiled at them. Quickly realizing how close they were, he stepped an arm away from Mondo in reflex, and his friend did the same, both leaning over the wall yet in different directions. 

 

“Um. Hello again, Asahina-kun!” He saluted her, pretending that nothing happened… for some reason. A meter away, Mondo grunted in acknowledgment too. 

 

At least his previous lives have taught him about the importance of knowing when to use first names or not. While he normally asserted that mistakes were fodder for growth, it was hard to remember that in a life-or-death situation. 

 

Her eyes moved between them, her finger resting on her chin as she appeared to deliberate something, before she cautiously asked, “Are you guys doing something right now?”  

 

They both looked at each other, then shook their heads at the same time. Hina raised her arms in a victory pose in response, “Cool! So, Sakura-chan and I are having a pool day, want to join in?” 

 

Standing at the threshold, between the hallway and the trophy room, Oogami – her presence not noted until now - was observing them with her arms crossed. Electricity seemed to travel through her light blue eyes as they met with his own. He knew she was nice, yet that didn’t erase the fact that the Ultimate Martial Artist was intimidating.    

 

As much as he would like to spend time with them, in this occasion he had to apologize. “I actually was planning to study during the morning”, he explained. “I have neglected my duties long enough”  

 

“Studying?” Disgust seeped through Hina’s tone. She crossed her arms and pouted. “Why?” 

 

Why?!  

 

“Because, as we speak, our peers outside are leaving us behind! The only way we can remedy our involuntary skipping is by studying!” 

 

That was their only task as students! Did his peers not understand that? Should he offer remedial classes or give them homework packets? This was concerning! 

 

Hina sighed, a dejected expression on her face.  

 

“… Okay, then another time” 

 

Oogami nodded in acknowledgement, yet before the girls could leave, Mondo put his hand on Taka’s shoulder and called at them, “Can ya’ give us a minute?”  

 

They looked at them, before something seemed to convince them, at which point they agreed and left the room.  

 

Mondo moved to stand in front of him. Though, as Taka gleefully noted, he didn’t take his hand off. “How far along are ya’ in your studies and sh-stuff?”  

 

“Well, I’m three quarters into my history textbook”, he admitted. He hoped that his pride was not easily displayed in his tone, after all, humbleness was a valuable trait. “Not to mention, I have finished at least the first unit in all my subjects!”  

 

Mondo snorted. 

 

“Then, take a fuc- friggin’ break! Ya’ deserve it”, Mondo insisted, patting his shoulder as a cocky smile slowly formed on his lips. “Hell, I haven’t even looked at the books”  

  

“You haven’t?! That’s simply irresponsible! I won’t let you slack off in my watch!” He quickly chastised him. It would be impossible to have a break with this astonishing revelation. “What subject do you prefer to work on first? Your favorite, or should we test our weaknesses? I always struggled with-” 

 

“Ishi, calm down”, Mondo interrupted him, a chuckle present in his voice. “Let me make ya’ a deal. We take a break and tomorrow... Screw it - We’ll study all you want. What do ya’ say, bro?” 

 

“… Bro?”  

 

Was this all that was needed? Just a little time?   

 

To his surprise, Mondo’s cheeks reddened. Though the effect was dampened when the biker snapped, “… What’s wrong with it?”  

 

“Nothing! It’s just that-” 

 

Bro. Brothers. Kyoudais. It was so close, that his heart beat rapidly inside his chest as he rasped out, “- Do you mean like kyo-?” 

 

“Sooooo-”  

 

Hina’s voice made him jump again, destroying this chance. The swimmer took a step back and winced slightly when he glared at her. “- Wanna come over or not?” She squeaked.  

 

Mondo lightly punched him on the shoulder and, after letting out a breath, Taka admitted his defeat. 

 

“… Just this once”, he conceded, punching his not-yet-but-soon kyoudai right back, receiving the group’s wide smiles in return.  

 

“Yey!” Hina cheerfully replied, raising her arms with determination. That energy was contagious and, next to her, Oogami softly smiled. “We are going to have so much fun! - Did you guys bring swimsuits or stuff like that? ‘Cause with Sakura-chan we found lot of things in the storage room” 

 

As Hina continued her masterful exposition, he followed them outside thinking about how beneficial this could be. Knowing the girls, they would have a good time; additionally, Mondo promising to study with him was something that he envisioned in the far future. Not to mention that searching the storage room could be useful, both in case anything changed compared to his first life and to find items that could possibly aid him in the future.   

 

A tracksuit, for example.  

 

Maybe he would find one there in his size. Something black. 

 

 

 

 

“What?! What do you mean by ‘I don’t like donuts’?!” 

 

Standing in the hallway outside of the bathrooms, Toko covered her ears as that sports idiot shrieked about- whatever that was. If she had her doubts about staying in the open, where everyone could gawk and laugh at her, they were only worsening as she heard snickers in the distance.  

 

She knew better than attempting to shower, especially if something happened there and Syo took hold of her, but she debated with herself if approaching the indoor onsen could at least make her hair look cleaner or her scalp smell nicer. If she wanted to have all of Togami’s attention, she had to beat Kirigiri at her own game… 

 

Toko had to let her hair down.    

 

It would be strange to not have her braids tightly wrapped anymore, yet it would be so worth it. For the first time since being trapped here, she exchanged words with Togami, about books! Standing face to face!  

 

Though the lighting inside the library was defective, the dust damping the reading lamps’ reach, she could still appreciate his silky-smooth hair, from which she was not worthy to touch. Stepping a little closer gifted her with his rich smell, and the view of his lapis blue eyes blinking as his long eyelashes caressed his cheeks. 

 

The heir had even asked her for a favor, to ‘close the door’. And was he usually so dominant? Because if he was, well, hehe… 

 

… And she felt moisture run near the corner of her lips again. Great, not even with her first crush it happened this often. No wonder that he threw her out of the library like the misbehaving and slobbering dog she was.   

 

Passing a hand over her mouth, trying to take the drool away, Toko pondered how could she prove to Togami the lengths she would go for him. How to reveal that she was worthy of his attention and his yet-to-be-realized feelings. That her pure love for the Ultimate Affluent Progeny was true, be he the heir of all the Togami corporation or even only half of it.   

 

She could understand him so well, that she feared he had been hurt in the past too. Trusting others was an impossible task, when humans were beasts that went after everyone indistinctively, yet she wanted to trust- on him. 

 

“-Don’t be a picky eater! It’s just eggs, milk, butter, flour and sugar!”  

 

Toko heard the swimmer’s tantrum before she noticed her turning at the corner near the storage room, arms filled with boxes of disgusting food and, in her shoulder, a sport bag. That sight alone could be ignored, if not for the group that was with her. 

 

“I’m not a picky eater!” Ishimaru – that… that traitor! – retorted to Asahina. “I’m just… allergic to butter?” 

   

If his deceitful nature was not clear by now, that statement would have been the clear sign. It sounded so stupid it had to be fake.  

 

“Oh! Really?” Cried Asahina, stopping in her tracks, her tower of boxes toppling slightly before the mountain of muscle next to her grabbed them in a blink. “I didn’t know that… Aghh, I’m so dumb!” 

 

“Don’t worry!” Ishimaru smoothly replied, and Toko wanted to rip that cunning tongue of his.   

 

She knew her first instinct about him was correct. That fraud told her he didn’t ‘have a vast experience’ in friendship and she believed him. All of them lies. He never was friendless trash like her.   

 

Near the middle of the hall, Ishimaru finally deemed that her presence was not ignorable and waved at her like an idiot. Guess that the company of clowns he kept reduced his mental capabilities.  

 

“Fukawa-kun, how have you been?” Ishimaru asked her while approaching, his entourage following behind, and he smiled at her without a shame. “Would you like to join us? We are going swimming!”  

 

Had he forgotten that she stupidly trusted him with how her classmates tried to drown her before?  

 

“Uh… You could cheer for us in the sidelines, if you want to!” Ishimaru continued, the corner of his lips tightening up nervously. 

 

And now he thought that she was not capable?!  

 

The other day, when he dumped Maizono and Naegi outside of Enoshima’s door to study with her in the dining hall, she… she really thought that he didn’t mind her, but no, apparently, they were all just stepping stones for this new friendship group. Honestly, he was acting like a real-  

 

“Fr-friendship s-slut”, she hissed.  

 

He gaped at her, blinking in disbelief. His face quickly turned into a sickly blue. 

 

“Excuse me?!” 

 

… Wait. Did she say that at loud?!  

 

She ran to her room before the brutes behind Ishimaru could end her, almost trampling over the fat otaku and his tray of tea that stood in the dorms’ hallways. If he fell, she didn’t hear it, between what that little group yelled and her closing her door. Yamada would deserve it in any case, that eavesdropper.  

 

Her heart tried to escape her chest as she rested her back against the door. Would they talk about her during their little excursion? Talk about how abnormal, how disgusting, how stupid she was? 

 

Or worse, they wouldn’t speak of her existence at all? 

 

… It didn’t matter, she was used to this kind of betrayal. It only meant that more people would regret messing with her. 

 

Once Togami joined her side, the power couple would beat them at this game. She would show everyone who Fukawa Toko was!  

 

It was time to start her plan. 

 

 

First step of operation ‘Getting pretty’: opening the shower.  

 

If the pungent stored smell wasn’t enough, the bathroom was a tiny claustrophobic place that seemed to shrink with each passing second. 

 

Inside the shower, the shadows creeping over the cold tiled walls were so much worse. 

 

Resisting the urge to write another note explaining the whole ‘kidnapping situation’ to Syo, knowing what was at stake if the serial killer was left to her own devices, she steeled herself and took a deep breath. 

 

Her hands trembled as she took a sock off, before an idea came to her mind. W-what if the shower was broken? Or the heating didn’t work? It would be best to test it first and not lose her time, right?  

 

From outside the shower, she grabbed the handle and twisted before she could regret it. The pipes thundered like a wounded animal before water plummeted to the bathroom floor. Jumping back in instinct, she stared in disbelief. W-Was it normal that it fell that way? That didn’t seem right! No, no way!  

 

After closing the shower, with a pencil case and barely-held patience, she just wiped herself and decided to make some adjustments to her plan. 

 

First step of operation ‘trying to look not too ugly’ had started: letting the braids go. 

 

With trepidation, she took off one of the elastics and, taking a brush, she started to comb that side of her hair. No matter how much of a literary girl she was, comparing the hairstyles side to side would only be logical. And the result was-!  

 

Horrible. 

 

It was hard to decide whether her hair or her face appeared more greasy, not to mention how the shape of the braids still remained. W-Well, she hoped that Togami liked braids, Kirigiri had one after all. 

 

Once she tied them again, she simply went to the bathroom mirror and looked at her reflection. She never saw the purpose of skincare, not when only surgery could salvage her face, but the blackheads and acne scars which littered her skin were disgusting to look at. If only she could not see them. 

 

Unless… No.  

 

B-but- 

 

This thing always worked in those low-brow movies, the awful rom-coms that some people preferred to her still-delusional yet-grounded romance novels. She let out a breath in exasperation, at this point she had no choice. 

 

Taking off her glasses, she approached the mirror and slammed her hands on the sink, before staring at herself and… 

 

Wow!  

 

She –  

 

She didn’t see anything. 

 

Where there should be her face, there was only blurriness instead. There was nothing she could do, other than hope that it looked good. 

 

In any case, real love was blind.  

 

After making sure that no one was waiting outside her door to kill her, she left her room. As she walked, supporting herself on the wall, she wondered if the ground was always so close – it wasn’t, was it? 

 

“Fukawa? What the hell are you doing?” 

 

Her body swayed as a swift of the most exquisite perfume she had ever smelled wandered near her nose. Whoever was the owner of it, surely have to be new, she would have noticed him otherwise, and she- she wanted to at least meet him! 

 

Raising her eyes, she was blinded by her first impression of the mystery guy – the rival that Togami, her true love, would confront. He was:  

 

One, blurry. 

 

Two, actually decent looking, from afar. Maybe not having her glasses made his skin appear smother because, as he approached her, Toko started to notice the blemishes on his face- like those disgusting metal piercings, for example, or that ridiculous goatee.  

 

Three, he was Kuwata?! 

 

No, no, nononononono!  

 

Gripping her stomach, resisting the urge to puke, she looked once again, praying she was wrong, but that overdone shade of red could be recognized everywhere.  

 

“Hey, so, Fukawa…chan”, Kuwata dragged out his sentence. 

 

What.  

 

“Are you busy right now?” He asked, raising a hand and putting it behind his head. “Kinda wanted to ask you something” 

 

Toko’s throat closed in her as she took a step back. Taking her glasses out of her pocket, she quickly put them on, praying that it would be the solution to this- this situation. If she knew the real power that not using her glasses held, she would have never made this mistake in front of him.    

 

With a clear vision, she could see Kuwata staring at her expectantly and… Slightly concerned?! Did he fall for her so fast?!  

 

Honestly, there was just no chance that he would ever replace Togami! Taking a deep breath, she decided to nip this situation in the bud, elegantly expressing her true feelings. 

 

“I-I’ll never be interested in you!” 

 

Turning around, she heard a brief “What the fuck?” before she slammed her door shut, severing off the bad option of a love triangle. 

 

 

 

 

“No, but seriously, what the fuck?”  

 

Leon said to Fukawa’s portrait.  

 

Did that nasty girl really think he was into her? Or was she crushing on him and projecting her hopeless feelings on him?   

 

Both ideas were nauseating, yet the last one made him reconsider using the Blueberry Perfume that Naegi gave him. While it attracted the ladies, it was dangerous for someone as irresistible as him to use it. He sighed. If only it could work on Sayaka though.   

 

He knew that he was wasting his time by talking with Fukawa, but the power of Sayaka’s smile had convinced him to at least try. Hell, there was a reason why he didn’t want his band to have someone more famous than him, which was not only being overshadowed but dealing with divas as well.  

 

Dammit, at this point, if guitar practice went wrong, he might as well have fun chasing another girl.  

 

Enoshima, for example. 

Notes:

Want to see the behind the scenes? Click/Tap here

Hi everyone! How are y’all doing?
I have come with news…
Life has been surprisingly good!!!
Honestly, I don’t remember being so happy until now. I feel like those soldiers with a photo of their family in a war movie or a day away from retirement, or something lol
Got an internship so amazing that no one can’t ignore it in my CV too! (But if I give any details an snipper will shoot me lmao)

Now, into the behind the scenes!
This chapter was difficult to say the least.
One, because I love-hate (love, actually, really love <3) Togami and didn’t want to mess up his characterization. I tried my best to bring him justice.
Two, and connected to the previous point, in my original outline Togami had suspected Taka from the beginning, but considering his arrogant self that felt OOC to me (in the sense that he wouldn’t suspect someone tricking *him*)
Then, I agonized on how would he *realize* this, and I came up with Kirigiri revealing her own suspicions.
“But wait!” Says my imaginary beta reader from the crowd, “Why would she do that?”
My real beta reader stares in disbelief, since she didn’t imagine this would be the kind of credit I would give her.
“Because she thinks that a scheming Togami is dangerous", I answer, "But this is giving him a direction that isn't kill everyone in the room"
"But what if-?"
My real beta reader shoots the imaginary one, and we pass to the next point. Extra bits that didn't make it in the fic.
Mondo seeing Taka reject Hina's invitation: Ahh, that's his flaw, he is bad with women. Can relate, but I have faith in you! Go, tiger!
Taka: Not interested in the slightest.
I was so tempted to put in the Togami part the "Listen here, I don't like you", but alas, that didn't fit the tone lol
This time we make references in Toko's part of romantic comedies. I feel that even if she thinks they are trash she puts them on to "laugh" at them.
We also make allusions to Agatha Christie's And Then There Were None (Togami's part), Pride and Prejudice (Half of the Togami Empire), and some kdramas (Mondo stopping Taka's fall) -> In my defense, my mom and grandma are addicted to kdramas.
Next chapter we'll see the trial of the murder of Leon Kuwata. Enoshima seems awfully quiet, don't you think? /j
Now, you may wonder, do you have a schedule, and the truth is that... *throws a smoke bomb and dissapears*

*Ptss* Thank you all for your support! Hits, kudos, lovely comments, they all tell me that you guys like it and, for that, thank you <3
I might answer late sometimes, because of life stuff, but don't ever doubt that I read each one with a grin on my face
(Also, don't hesitate to tell me if you see any kind of mistake! I'm not a native english speaker, and sometimes I might mess up lol)
I hope you all have a lovely time!

Series this work belongs to: